summaryrefslogtreecommitdiff
path: root/old/53746-0.txt
diff options
context:
space:
mode:
Diffstat (limited to 'old/53746-0.txt')
-rw-r--r--old/53746-0.txt7840
1 files changed, 0 insertions, 7840 deletions
diff --git a/old/53746-0.txt b/old/53746-0.txt
deleted file mode 100644
index 385e2ee..0000000
--- a/old/53746-0.txt
+++ /dev/null
@@ -1,7840 +0,0 @@
-The Project Gutenberg EBook of Among the Head-Hunters of Formosa, by
-Janet B. Montgomery McGovern
-
-This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
-other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
-whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
-the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
-www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have
-to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook.
-
-Title: Among the Head-Hunters of Formosa
-
-Author: Janet B. Montgomery McGovern
-
-Release Date: December 16, 2016 [EBook #53746]
-
-Language: English
-
-Character set encoding: UTF-8
-
-*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK AMONG THE HEAD-HUNTERS OF FORMOSA ***
-
-
-
-
-Produced by Cindy Horton, Clarity, and the Online
-Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This
-file was produced from images generously made available
-by The Internet Archive/Canadian Libraries and the
-HathiTrust Digital Library.)
-
-
-
-
-
-Transcriber's Note: Italic text is denoted by _underscores_ and bold
-text by =equal signs=
-
-
-
-
-AMONG THE HEAD-HUNTERS OF FORMOSA
-
-[Illustration: MAN AND WOMAN OF YAMI TRIBE IN REGALIA WORN AT THE
-SPRING FESTIVAL IN HONOUR OF THE SEA-GOD.
-
-(_See page 149._)]
-
-
-
-
- AMONG THE HEAD-HUNTERS
- OF FORMOSA
-
- _By_ JANET B. MONTGOMERY
- MCGOVERN, B.L.
-
- _Diplomée in Anthropology, University of Oxford_
-
-
- WITH A PREFACE BY
-
- R. R. MARETT, M.A., D.Sc.
-
- READER IN SOCIAL ANTHROPOLOGY, UNIVERSITY OF OXFORD
-
-
- ILLUSTRATED
-
-
- T. FISHER UNWIN LTD
-
- LONDON: ADELPHI TERRACE
-
-
-
-
- _First published in 1922_
-
- (_All rights reserved_)
-
-
-
-
- TO
-
- W. M. M.
-
- MY SON AND THE COMPANION
- OF MY WANDERINGS
-
-
-
-
- “No human thought is so primitive as to have lost bearing on our own
- thought, or so ancient as to have broken connection with our own life.”
-
- E. B. TYLOR, _Primitive Culture_.
-
-
-
-
-PREFACE
-
-
-To treat her as a goddess has always been accounted a sure way of
-winning a lady’s favour. To the cynic, therefore, it might seem that
-Mrs. McGovern was bound to speak well of her head-hunting friends of
-the Formosan hills, seeing that they welcomed her with a respect that
-bordered on veneration. But of other head-hunters, hailing, say, from
-Borneo or from Assam, anthropologists have reported no less well, and
-that though the investigators were accorded no divine honours. The
-key to a just estimate of savage morality is knowledge of all the
-conditions. A custom that considered in itself is decidedly revolting
-may, on further acquaintance with the state of culture as a whole, turn
-out to be, if not praiseworthy, at least a drawback incidental to a
-normal phase of the ruder life of mankind.
-
-The “grizzled warrior,” we are told, who made oblation to our
-authoress, bore on his chin the honourable mark of the man-slayer. To
-her Chinese coolie that formidable badge would have been enough to
-proclaim the wearer _seban_--the kind of wicked animal that defends
-itself when attacked. Thus, if it merely served to warn an invading
-alien to keep his distance, this crude advertisement of a head-hunting
-habit would be justified, from the standpoint of the survival of
-the hard-pressed aborigines. Even had a threat of cannibalism been
-thrown in, its protective value could hardly be denied; for, much as
-men object to be killed, they commonly deem it worse to be killed
-and eaten. Though reputed to be man-eaters, however, the savages of
-Formosa are not so in fact. Indeed, the boot is on the other foot. I
-remember Mr. Shinji Ishii telling us at a meeting of the Folk-lore
-Society that, despite their claim to a higher form of civilization,
-the Chinese of the adjoining districts will occasionally partake of
-a head-hunter, chopped up small and disguised in soup: the principle
-implied in the precaution being, I dare say, sound enough, namely, that
-of inoculation, though doubtless the application is unfortunate.
-
-Meanwhile, head-hunting has for these wild-folk a function and
-significance that are not to be understood so long as we consider it
-as a thing apart. The same canon of interpretation holds good of any
-other outstanding feature of the social life. Customs are the organic
-parts of a body of custom. To use a technical expression, they are
-but so many elements composing a single “culture-complex.” Modern
-research is greatly concerned with the tracing out of resemblances
-due to the spread of one or another system of associated customs. The
-method is to try to work back to some ethnic centre of diffusion;
-where the characteristic elements of the system, whatever might have
-been their remoter derivation, have been thoroughly fused together,
-in the course of a long process of adaptation to a given environment.
-Thereupon it becomes possible to follow up the propagation of influence
-as it radiates from this centre in various directions outwards. Now
-it may well be that the tradition rarely, or never, is imparted in
-its entirety. Selection, or sheer accident, will cause not a little
-to be left behind. On the other hand, the chances are all against one
-custom setting forth by itself. Customs tend to emigrate in groups.
-Thus head-hunting, and a certain mode of tattooing, and the institution
-of the skull-shelf, and the requirement that a would-be husband must
-display a head as token of his prowess, are on the face of them
-associated customs, and such as are suited to have been travelling
-companions. Hence it is for the ethnologist to see whether he cannot
-refer the whole assortment to some intrusive culture of Indonesian or
-other origin.
-
-Yet lest one good method should corrupt the science, we should not
-forget that there is another side to the study of culture; though from
-this side likewise there is equal need to examine customs, not apart,
-but in their organic connexion with each other. Whencesoever derived,
-the customs of a people have an ascertainable worth here and now for
-those who live by them. The first business, I should even venture to
-say, of any anthropologist, be his sphere the study or the field, is
-to seek to appreciate a given culture as the expression of a scheme
-of values. Every culture represents a set of means whereby it is
-sought to realize a mode of life. Unconsciously for the most part,
-yet none the less actually, every human society pursues an ideal. To
-grasp this ideal is to possess the clue to the whole cultural process
-as a spiritual and vital movement. The social inheritance is subject
-to a constant revaluation, bringing readaptation in its train. There
-is a selective activity at work, and to apprehend its secret springs
-one must keep asking all the time, what does this people want, and
-want most? unconscious though it may largely be, the want is there.
-Correspondingly, since it is a question of getting into touch with a
-latent process, the anthropologist must employ a method which I can
-only describe as one of divination. He must somehow enter into the
-soul of a people. Introjection, or in plainer language sympathy, is
-the master-key. Objective methods so-called are all very well; but
-if, as sometimes happens, they lead one to forget that anthropology
-is ultimately the science of the inner man, then they but batter at a
-closed door.
-
-A sure criterion, then, by which to appraise any account of a savage
-people consists in the measure of the sympathy shown. A summary sketch
-that has this saving quality will be found more illuminating than
-many volumes of statistics. Literally or otherwise, the student of
-wild-folk must have undergone initiation at their hands. Having become
-as one of themselves, he is qualified to act as their spokesman,
-putting into such words as we can understand the felt needs and
-aspirations of a less self-conscious type of humanity. Here, for
-instance, Mrs. McGovern, though writing for the general public, and
-reserving a full digest of her material for another work, has sought
-to present an insider’s version of the aboriginal life of Formosa. She
-was willing to become an initiate, and did in fact become so, almost
-overshooting the mark, as it were, through translation to a super-human
-plane. So throughout she tries to do justice to the native point of
-view. She says enough to make us feel that, despite certain notions
-more or less offensive to our conscience, the ideal of the Formosan
-tribesman is in important respects quite admirable. He is on the whole
-a good man according to his lights. Allowance being made for his
-handicap, he is playing the game of life as well as he can.
-
-Having thus dealt briefly with principles of interpretation I perhaps
-ought to stop short, since an anthropologist as such has nothing
-to do with the bearing of his science on questions of political
-administration. Mrs. McGovern, however, has a good deal to say about
-the means whereby it is proposed to convert head-hunters into peaceable
-and useful citizens. Without going into the facts, upon which I am
-incompetent to throw any fresh light, I might venture to make some
-observations of a general nature that depend on a principle already
-mentioned. This principle was, that to understand a people is to
-envisage its ideal. The practical corollary, I suggest, is that, to
-preserve a people, one must preserve its ideal so far as to leave its
-vital and vitalizing elements intact. In other words, in purging that
-ideal, as may be done and ought to be done when it is sought to lift
-a backward people out of savagery, great care should be taken not to
-wreck their whole scheme of values, to cause all that has hitherto
-made life worth living for them to seem cheap and futile. Given
-sympathetic insight into their dream of the good life--one that is,
-probably, not unlike ours in its main essentials--it ought to prove
-feasible to curtail noxious practices by substituting better ways of
-satisfying the same needs. Contact with civilization is apt to produce
-among savages a paralysis of the will to live. More die of depression
-than of disease or drink. They lose their interest in existence. Their
-spirit is broken. When the policy is to preserve them, the mere man of
-science can lend a hand by pointing out what indeed every experienced
-administrator knows by the time he has bought his experience at other
-people’s expense. Given, then, the insider’s point of view, a sense
-of what the savage people itself wants and is trying for, and given
-also patience in abundance, civilization may effectively undertake to
-fulfil, instead of destroying.
-
- R. R. MARETT.
-
-
-
-
-INTRODUCTION
-
-
-_Among the Head-hunters of Formosa_ contains the substance of
-observations made during a two-years’ stay in Formosa--from September
-1916 to September 1918. The book is written for the general reader,
-rather than for the specialist in anthropology or ethnology. Hence
-many details--especially those concerning minor differences in manners
-and customs among the various aboriginal tribes--have been omitted;
-for these, while perhaps of interest to the specialist, would prove
-wearying to the layman.
-
-Inadequate as the treatment of the subject may seem to the
-anthropologist, I venture to hope that such information as the book
-contains may stimulate interest, and perhaps encourage further
-investigation, before it is too late, into the tribal customs and
-habits of a little-known, and rapidly disappearing, people.
-
-A writer--signing himself “P. M.”--discussing the aborigines of
-Formosa, in the _China Review_ (vol. ii) for 1873, says: “Decay and
-death are always sad sights to contemplate, and when decay and death
-are those of a nation or race, the feeling is stimulated to acuteness.”
-
-If this feeling in connection with the aborigines was aroused in
-a European resident in Formosa in 1873, how much more strongly
-is this the case to-day--nearly half a century later--when the
-aboriginal population has dwindled from approximately one-sixth of
-the population of the island (an estimate given by Keane in his
-remarks on Formosa, in _Man Past and Present_) to about 3 per cent.
-of the entire population--a decline of 15 per cent. in less than
-fifty years. Under the present system of “benevolent assimilation” on
-the part of the Japanese Government the aboriginal population seems
-declining at an even more rapid rate than it did under Chinese rule,
-which ended in 1895. Hence if the mistake which was made in the case
-of the Tasmanians--that of allowing them to die out before definite
-or detailed information regarding their beliefs and customs was
-gained--is to be avoided in the case of the Formosan aborigines, all
-anthropological data available, both social and physical, should be
-gained without further delay. Up to this time apparently but little
-has been done in the way of scientific study of these people, in spite
-of the fact that, as Keane points out, Formosa “presents a curious
-ethnical and linguistic connecting link between the continental and
-oceanic populations of Asia.”
-
-Dr. W. Campbell, writing in _Hastings’ Encyclopædia of Religion and
-Ethics_ (vol. vi) remarks: “The first thing to notice in making any
-statement about the savages of Formosa is the extreme paucity of
-information which is available.” If anything which I--the first white
-woman to go among certain of the tribal groups of these savages--am
-able to say will make less this “extreme paucity of information,” then
-I shall feel that the time spent in writing this book has not been
-wasted.
-
-I must add that I am deeply indebted to Dr. Marett, of Oxford, who most
-kindly read the greater part of the book in manuscript form; and again
-in proof.
-
- JANET B. MONTGOMERY MCGOVERN.
-
- Salzburg, Austria.
- _March 1922._
-
-
-NOTE
-
-Among other valuable suggestions, Dr. Marett has called my attention
-to the fact that the word “caribou” (sometimes spelt carabao) is used
-in this book to describe an animal other than the American reindeer.
-It is quite true that no dictionary would define “caribou” as meaning
-the hideous, almost hairless, beast of the bovine species used in
-certain parts of Indonesia for ploughing the rice-paddies, and whose
-favourite recreation--when not harnessed to the plough--is to lie,
-or to stand, buried to its neck in muddy water; yet this beast is so
-called both in the Philippines and in Formosa; that is, by English and
-Americans resident in these islands. By the Japanese the animal is
-called _sui-gyu_; by the Chinese _shui-niu_ (as nearly as the sound can
-be imitated in English spelling); the characters being the same in both
-languages, but the pronunciation different.
-
-In connection with the pronunciation and the English spelling of
-Chinese and Japanese words, the spelling is of course phonetic. This
-applies to the names of places, as well as to other words. As regards
-Formosan place names, the difficulty of adequate transliteration is
-aggravated by the fact that the Chinese-Formosans and the Japanese,
-while using the same written characters, pronounce the names quite
-differently. In spelling the names of places, I have followed that
-system usually adopted in English books. There can, however, be no
-hard and fast rules for Sino-Japanese spelling; therefore the Japanese
-gentleman to whom I am indebted for the map who has spelled Keelung
-with a single “e,” is quite “within his rights” from the point of view
-of transliteration.
-
- J. B. M. M.
-
-
-
-
-CONTENTS
-
-
- PREFACE pp. 9-14
-
- INTRODUCTION pp. 15-18
-
-
- PART I
-
- _DESCRIPTION OF THE ISLAND AND ITS INHABITANTS_
-
-
- CHAPTER I
-
- IMPRESSIONS FROM A DISTANCE
-
- Scepticism regarding the Existence of a Matriarchate--Glimpse of
- Formosa from a Steamer’s Deck in passing--Hearsay in Japan concerning
- the Island Colony--Opportunity of going to Formosa as a Government
- Official pp. 27-35
-
-
- CHAPTER II
-
- IMPRESSIONS AT FIRST-HAND
-
- The Voyage from Kobe to Keelung--The History of Formosa as recounted by
- a Chinese-Formosan--A Visit to a Chinese-Formosan Home--The Scenery of
- Formosa--Experience with Japanese Officialdom in Formosa pp. 36-68
-
-
- CHAPTER III
-
- PERSONAL CONTACT WITH THE ABORIGINES
-
- A New Year Visit to the East Coast Tribes--Received by the Taiyal as a
- Reincarnation of one of the seventeenth-century Dutch “Fathers.”
- pp. 69-85
-
-
- CHAPTER IV
-
- THE PRESENT POPULATION OF FORMOSA
-
- Hakkas and other Chinese-Formosans, Japanese, Aborigines pp. 86-92
-
-
- PART II
-
- _MANNERS AND CUSTOMS OF THE ABORIGINAL TRIBES_
-
-
- CHAPTER V
-
- RACIAL STOCK
-
- Physical Appearance pointing to Indoneso-Malay Origin--Linguistic
- Evidence and Evidence of Handicraft--Tribal Divisions of the
- Aborigines--Moot Question as to the Existence of a Pigmy People in the
- Interior of the Island pp. 95-108
-
-
- CHAPTER VI
-
- SOCIAL ORGANIZATION
-
- Head-hunting and associated Customs--“Mother-right” and Age-grade
- Systems--Property Rights--Sex Relations pp. 109-129
-
-
- CHAPTER VII
-
- RELIGIOUS BELIEFS AND PRACTICES
-
- Deities of the Ami and Beliefs of this Tribe regarding Heaven and
- Hell--Beliefs and Ceremonials of the other Tribes of the South--Descent
- from Bamboo; Carved Representations of Glorified Ancestors and of
- Serpents; Moon Worship; Sacred Tree, Orchid, and Grass--The Kindling of
- the Sacred Fire by the Bunun and Taiyal Tribes--Beliefs and Ceremonials
- of the Taiyal--Rain Dances; Bird Omens; Ottofu; Princess and Dog
- Ancestors--Yami Celebrations in Honour of the Sea-god pp. 130-151
-
-
- CHAPTER VIII
-
- MARRIAGE CUSTOMS
-
- The Point of View of the Aborigines regarding Sex--Courtship preceding
- Marriage--Consultation of the Bird Omen and of Bamboo Strips as to the
- Auspicious Day for the Wedding--The Wedding Ceremony--Mingling by the
- Priestess of Drops of Blood taken from the Legs of Bride and Groom;
- Ritual Drinking from a Skull--Honeymoon Trips and the setting-up of
- House-keeping--Length of Marriage Unions pp. 152-162
-
-
- CHAPTER IX
-
- CUSTOMS CONNECTED WITH ILLNESS AND DEATH
-
- Belief that Illness is due to Evil Ottofu--Ministrations of the
- Priestess--A Seventeenth-century Dutch Record of the Treatment of
- the Dying by the Formosan Aborigines--The “Dead Houses” of the
- Taiyal--Burial of the Dead by the Ami, Bunun, and Paiwan Tribes beneath
- the Hearth-stone of the Home--“Green” and “Dry” Funerals pp. 163-172
-
-
- CHAPTER X
-
- ARTS AND CRAFTS
-
- Various Types of Dwelling-houses peculiar to the Different
- Tribes--Ingenious Suspension-bridges and Communal Granaries
- common to all the Tribes--Weapons and the Methods of their
- Ornamentation--Weaving and Basket-making--Peculiar Indonesian Form of
- Loom--Pottery-making--Agricultural Implements and Fish-traps--Musical
- Instruments: Nose-flute; Musical Bow; Bamboo Jews’-harp--Personal
- Adornment pp. 173-185
-
-
- CHAPTER XI
-
- TATTOOING AND OTHER FORMS OF MUTILATION
-
- Cutting away of the Lobes of the Ears and knocking out of the
- Teeth--Significance of the Different Designs of Tattoo-marking among
- the Taiyal--Tattooing among the Paiwan pp. 186-192
-
-
- CHAPTER XII
-
- METHODS OF TRANSPORT
-
- Ami Wheeled Vehicle resembling Models found in early Cyprian
- Tombs--Boat-building and the Art of Navigation on the Decline.
- pp. 193-197
-
-
- CHAPTER XIII
-
- POSSIBILITIES OF THE FUTURE
-
- “Decadent” or “Primitive”--A Dream of White Saviours from the West
- pp. 198-199
-
-
- CHAPTER XIV
-
- CIVILIZATION AND ITS BENEFITS
-
- To “wonder furiously”--Better Government, or Worse?--Comparison of
- Standards--A Conversation with Aborigine Friends--The Question of
- Money--Tabus pp. 200-215
-
-
- INDEX pp. 217-220
-
-
-
-
-LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS
-
-
- MAN AND WOMAN OF YAMI TRIBE IN REGALIA WORN AT THE SPRING FESTIVAL
- IN HONOUR OF THE SEA-GOD _Frontispiece_
-
- FACING PACE
-
- ANTHROPOLOGICAL MAP OF FORMOSA 27
-
- GATEWAY OF THE OLD CHINESE WALL FORMERLY SURROUNDING THE CITY OF
- TAIHOKU 36
-
- “CARIBOU,” OR WATER-BUFFALO, USED BY THE CHINESE-FORMOSANS 52
-
- MEN AND YOUNG WOMEN OF THE TAIYAL TRIBE ON A STATE VISIT TO THE
- CITY OF TAIHOKU 52
-
- AUTHOR IN RICKSHA IN THE CITY OF TAIHOKU 66
-
- USUAL FORM OF _TORO_ (PUSH-CAR) 66
-
- TWO MEN OF THE TAIYAL TRIBE BRIBED BY GIFTS TO HAVE THEIR PICTURE
- TAKEN 70
-
- AUTHOR IN _TORO_ GOING UP INTO TAIYAL TERRITORY 70
-
- “FACTORY” FOR EXTRACTING CAMPHOR IN THE MOUNTAINS OF FORMOSA 90
-
- MEN OF THE BUNUN TRIBE 98
-
- YAMI TRIBESPEOPLE OF BOTEL TOBAGO IN FRONT OF “BACHELOR-HOUSE” 98
-
- TAIYAL WOMAN, AND A WOMAN LIVING AMONG THE TAIYAL BELIEVED TO BE
- PART PIGMY 102
-
- WOMAN OF YAMI TRIBE OF BOTEL TOBAGO 102
-
- MAN OF TAIYAL TRIBE AND WOMAN LIVING AMONG THE TAIYAL SUSPECTED
- OF HAVING A STRAIN OF PIGMY BLOOD 108
-
- AUTHOR’S SECRETARY MAKING NOTES OF TAIYAL DIALECT 108
-
- TAIYAL TRIBESPEOPLE 114
-
- SKULL-SHELF IN A TAIYAL VILLAGE 114
-
- TWO PAIWAN MEN AND A YOUNG WOMAN IN FRONT OF THE HOUSE OF A
- PAIWAN CHIEF 120
-
- FAMILY OF THE AMI TRIBE 134
-
- GLORIFIED ANCESTOR OF THE PAIWAN TRIBE CARVED ON A SLATE
- MONUMENT 134
-
- AUTHOR WITH TWO TAIYAL GIRLS IN FRONT OF TAIYAL HOUSE 172
-
- TAIYAL WARRIOR IN CEREMONIAL BLANKET 172
-
- PAIWAN VILLAGE OF SLATE 176
-
- AUTHOR IN THE DRESS OF A WOMAN OF THE TAIYAL TRIBE 180
-
- A TAIYAL WOMAN AT HER LOOM 184
-
- WOMAN OF AMI TRIBE MAKING POTTERY 184
-
-
-
-
-PART I
-
-
-_DESCRIPTION OF THE ISLAND AND ITS INHABITANTS_
-
-[Illustration: ANTHROPOLOGICAL MAP OF FORMOSA.
-
-Scale 1:2,000,000. Heights in feet]
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER I
-
-IMPRESSIONS FROM A DISTANCE
-
-Scepticism regarding the Existence of a Matriarchate--Glimpse of
-Formosa from a Steamer’s Deck in passing--Hearsay in Japan concerning
-the Island Colony--Opportunity of going to Formosa as a Government
-Official.
-
-
-As to the actual existence of matriarchates I had always been
-sceptical. Matrilineal tribes, and those matrilocal--that was a
-different matter. The existence of these among certain primitive
-peoples had long been substantiated. But that the name should descend
-in the line of the mother, or that the newly married couple should
-take up its residence in the tribe or phratry of the bride, has not
-of necessity meant that the woman held the reins of power. Quite
-the reverse in many cases, as actual contact with peoples among
-whom matrilineal and matrilocal customs existed has proved to every
-practical observer.[1]
-
-Those lecturers in the “Woman’s Cause” who boasted of the “great
-matriarchates of old” I thought weakened, rather than strengthened,
-the cause they would advocate by attempting to bring to its aid
-evidence builded on the sands. The great “matriarchates of antiquity”
-I was inclined to class with the “Golden Age” of the Theosophists, as
-representing a state of affairs not only “too good to be true,” but
-one in which the wish was--to paraphrase--father to the belief. And
-as to prehistoric matriarchates, representing a highly evolved state
-of civilization--in anything like the present-day significance of
-that word--I am still sceptical; as sceptical as I am of a Golden Age
-preceding the day of _Pithecanthropus_ and his kind.
-
-But a land which is, as regards its aboriginal inhabitants--now
-confined to a few tribes, and those fast diminishing, in its more
-mountainous and inaccessible portions--sufficiently matripotestal
-to justify its being called a matriarchate, I have found. And this,
-as is often the case with a quest of any sort, rather by accident.
-Residence among the American Indians of New Mexico, of Arizona, and of
-Nevada, and a slight knowledge of the natives of certain of the Pacific
-Islands--particularly those of Hawaii and of the Philippines--had
-led me to give up the idea of finding a genuine matriarchate even
-among primitive peoples. Too often I had found that where those who
-had “passed by” had spoken of a “matriarchal state” as existing,
-investigation had proved one that was only matrilineal or matrilocal.
-
-It was in Formosa that I found these matriarchal people; Formosa, that
-little-known island in the typhoon-infested South China Sea, so well
-called by its early Portuguese discoverers--as its name implies--“the
-beautiful.” Indeed, it was the beauty of Formosa that first attracted
-me. I shall never forget the first glimpse that I caught of the island
-as I passed it, going by steamer from Manila[2] to Nagasaki. There
-it lay, in the light of the tropical sunrise, glowing and shimmering
-like a great emerald, with an apparent vividness of green that I had
-never seen before, even in the tropics. During the greater part of the
-day it remained in sight, apparently floating slowly past--an emerald
-on a turquoise bed. For on that day there was no typhoon or threat
-of typhoon, and on such a day the China Sea can, with its wonderful
-blueness and calm, make amends for the many other days on which, like
-the raging dragon that the Chinese peasants believe it veritably to be,
-of murky green, spitting white foam, deck-high, it threatens--and often
-brings--death and destruction to those who venture upon it. Nor was
-the emerald island a jewel in the rough. The Chinese call it Taiwan, a
-name which means, in the characters of their language, Terrace Beach,
-[Illustration].[3] This name the Japanese--the present masters of the
-Island--have adopted; and it is not an inappropriate one. Nor do the
-terraces refer to those small, low-lying ones of the rice-paddies which
-for some centuries Chinese coolies have cultivated on the fertile east
-coast of the island; but rather to those bolder mountain terraces,
-carved by the hand of Nature, and covered with that wild verdure which
-only tropical rains, followed by tropical sunshine, can produce.[4]
-These terraces--gleaming brilliant green, and seeming to refract the
-sunlight of that April day, as we sailed across the Tropic of Cancer,
-which cuts Formosa through the middle--were curiously like the facets
-of a great emerald, polished and carefully cut.
-
-The glimpse which I caught that day of the shining island with its
-vivid colouring, and seemingly wondrously carved surface, remained with
-me as a pleasant memory during the several years that I spent in Japan.
-
-Although Formosa is now a Japanese colony--has been since 1895--one
-is able to get curiously little definite information in Japan
-regarding the island. From the Japanese themselves one hears only
-of the marvellous energy and skill of the Japanese in exploiting the
-resources of the island--sugar, camphor, tea--and the manufacture of
-opium, a Government monopoly. From the English, Scottish, and Canadian
-missionaries stationed in Formosa, who sometimes spend their summers in
-Japan, one hears more of the exploiting, on the part of the Japanese,
-of the Chinese population of Formosa--a fact which later I found to be
-cruelly true.
-
-Now and then, while I was in Japan, I heard vague rumours of
-head-hunting aboriginal tribes in the mountains of Formosa, but
-regarding these I could gain little exact information. The Japanese,
-when questioned about the aborigines, were either curiously
-uncommunicative, or else launched at once into panegyrics concerning
-the nobility of the Japanese authorities in Formosa in allowing dirty,
-head-hunting savages to live, especially as some of these dirty
-head-hunters had dared to rebel against the Japanese Government of the
-island. Of the manners and customs of the aborigines, however, the
-Japanese seemed wholly ignorant. Nor were the missionaries from Formosa
-much better informed, as far as the aborigines were concerned. Their
-mission work, they said, was confined to the Chinese population of the
-island, with now and then tactful attempts at the conversion of the
-Japanese. But as for the aboriginal tribes--yes, they believed there
-were such people in the mountains; one of their number, when going
-from one Chinese village to another in the interior of the island, had
-seen a queen or “heathen priestess” of the aborigines carried on the
-shoulders of her followers. More they did not know--yes, probably it
-was true that these savages cut off people’s heads whenever they had a
-chance. They were heathen--what could one expect?...
-
-While failing to get much accurate information regarding the aborigines
-of Formosa, I managed, on the other hand, to get a good deal of
-misinformation. One book in particular, I remember, written obviously
-by one who had never been there, gave the impression that the whole
-island was inhabited by savages, with a “small sprinkling at the ports
-of Japanese, Chinese, English, and Filipinos.”
-
-The most trustworthy information concerning Formosa--as I later
-learned, after I myself had been to the island--was that obtained
-through the columns of the _Japan Chronicle_, an English newspaper
-published in Kobe. This information was in connection, particularly,
-with “reprisal-measures” of extraordinary severity taken by the
-Japanese Government of Formosa against certain of the aboriginal
-tribes, some members of which had risen in revolt against the Japanese
-gendarmerie (_Aiyu-sen_) placed in authority over them. This curiously
-cruel strain in the Japanese character was at that time difficult for
-me to believe[5] (I had not then been in Korea, or in any of the other
-Japanese dependencies). But what was said of the Formosan aborigines
-aroused my interest to such an extent that I was anxious to study them
-at first-hand.
-
-Circumstances, however, prevented my going to Formosa for some time.
-A “foreigner”--American or European--anywhere in the Japanese Empire
-is always more or less under surveillance; in the colonies--Formosa
-and Korea--more rather than less. Any attempt to go to Formosa to
-carry out independent investigation of the aborigines would, I knew,
-have been politely thwarted by the Japanese authorities. A “personally
-conducted tour” could, finances permitting, have easily been arranged.
-I would have been most politely received by the Japanese officials of
-the island, and escorted by them to those places which they wished me
-to see, and introduced to those people whom they wished me to meet.
-Such had been the experience of several “foreigners” who had gone
-to visit the island and “study its people.” To live for any length
-of time in Formosa one must satisfy the Japanese authorities that
-definite business demands one’s presence there. At that time I had no
-“definite business which demanded my presence” in Formosa. Nor had
-a “bradyaga”[6] like myself the capital to start a business in tea
-or sugar, which would have given a credible excuse for living in the
-island. Besides, a _woman_ tea-exporter!--the Japanese authorities
-would scarcely have been satisfied.
-
-My desire to learn at first-hand something of the aborigines of Formosa
-remained, therefore, more or less an inchoate inclination on my part,
-and I turned my attention to other things. Then, curiously enough, as
-coincidences always seem curious when they affect ourselves, a few
-months later, when I was in Kyoto, studying Mahayana Buddhism,[7] came
-an offer from a Japanese official to go to Formosa as a teacher of
-English in the Japanese Government School in Taihoku, the capital of
-the island.[8]
-
-I had taught English in Japan--both in Tokyo and Kagoshima[9]--and
-I knew that however Japanese people in different parts of the
-empire might vary in other respects, on one point, at least, they
-were singularly alike; that is, in their incapacity for the ready
-assimilation of a European tongue. This in rather curious contrast to
-their ability for imitation in other respects. No; teaching English
-to Japanese was no sinecure. But it opened for me the way to go to
-Formosa; it gave me an “excuse for being,” as far as existence on that
-island was concerned. Consequently I accepted the offer to teach in
-the school which had been built for the sons of Japanese officials
-in Formosa,[10] and in September 1916 I sailed from Kobe, Japan, for
-Keelung, the northernmost port of Formosa.
-
-FOOTNOTES:
-
-[1] It is but fair to add, however, that among tribes with whom the
-matrilocal custom exists, the position of the woman is apt to be better
-than among those that are patrilocal. This particularly as far as the
-treatment of the wife is concerned. The husband is regarded always more
-or less as a visitor--an “auslander”--among his wife’s people; one
-over whom the influence of his father-in-law and brothers-in-law has
-a chastening effect. In matrilocal tribes the real power lies usually
-in the hands of the father and the elder brother of the wife, who have
-absolute authority over her and over her children.
-
-[2] Formosa is only 225 miles (approximately) north of Cape Engano, the
-northernmost point of the Philippine Islands, of which Manila is the
-capital.
-
-[3] Some Chinese scholars maintain that Terrace Bay (i.e. a bay
-surrounded by terraces) is a more accurate translation than Terrace
-Beach.
-
-[4] There is some difference of opinion as to the origin of the name.
-Shinji Ishii, the Japanese writer, suggests that the Chinese name,
-Taiwan, is a corruption of _Paiwan_, the name of one of the aboriginal
-tribes of the island. In this connection it must be remembered that the
-Japanese, generally speaking, are prone to deny to the Chinese capacity
-for poetic conception, or appreciation of beauty. I, however, who have
-lived among the Chinese, and know their genuine appreciation of the
-beautiful in nature, and their habit of fixing the poetic concept of a
-moment by crystallizing it in a word or phrase, think “Terrace Beach”
-or “Terrace Bay” the more probable meaning of _Taiwan_.
-
-[5] I had gone to Japan under the glamour of the writings of Lafcadio
-Hearn.
-
-[6] Vagabond--or wanderer--as nearly as that expressive Russian word
-“бродяга” can be translated into English.
-
-[7] To be exact, I was, when in Kyoto, devoting my attention chiefly
-to the study of _Shin-shu_ (not to be confounded with Shinto)--one of
-the many sects into which Mahayana Buddhism is now divided, the sect
-associated with the two great Hongwanji temples of Kyoto--and comparing
-these teachings with those of _Zen-shu_, another sect of Mahayana
-Buddhism, which I had previously studied in a Zen monastery in Kamakura.
-
-[8] As a teacher in this school I ranked as a “two-button” official
-(_sōninkan_) of the Japanese Government, and thus technically
-entitled to wear two buttons on the sleeve of my coat, and to carry
-a short sword with a white handle. The Director of the school, the
-Head Master and the heads of one or two departments and the other
-“foreign” teachers were also “two-button” officials. The majority
-of the teachers were “one-button” officials (_hanninkan_), entitled
-to wear only one button on the sleeve of their coats and to carry a
-black-handled sword. The “two-button” officials were “invited”--i.e.
-practically commanded--to attend official government banquets and
-similar functions, and to meet visiting princes and other notables from
-the “mother-country.” The “one-button” officials escaped these honours.
-
-[9] The picturesque and interesting--because still untouristized--city
-in the extreme south of Japan, situated under the shadow of Sakurajima,
-the still active volcano, which early in 1914--the year that I was in
-Kagoshima--destroyed a portion of the city, and killed several hundred
-of its inhabitants.
-
-[10] A school for the daughters of Japanese officials has also been
-established in Taihoku; but it is an interesting commentary upon the
-position of women in Japan, even at the present time, that while
-several “foreign” (English and American) teachers are engaged for the
-boys’ school, no “foreign” teacher is employed for the girls’ school.
-That would be “too expensive for a girls’ school,” the Japanese say.
-Also, while the curriculum of the two schools is--with the exception of
-English--practically the same, yet the boys’ school is called a Middle
-School (Chu Gakkō), because the boys are expected to go later to a
-Higher School, for the completion of their education; while the girls’
-school is called a Higher School (Kōtō Gakkō) because the education of
-girls is supposed to be completed with the completion of the course in
-this school.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER II
-
-IMPRESSIONS AT FIRST-HAND
-
-The Voyage from Kobe to Keelung--The History of Formosa as recounted by
-a Chinese-Formosan--A Visit to a Chinese-Formosan Home--The Scenery of
-Formosa--Experience with Japanese Officialdom in Formosa.
-
-
-Formosa lies about a thousand miles south of Kobe--six hundred and
-sixty miles, it is estimated, south of Kagoshima, the southernmost
-point of Japan proper--and the voyage of four days down through
-the Tung Hai (Eastern China Sea) was a warm one, the latter part
-especially. Before Keelung was reached, the wraps that had been
-comfortable when leaving Japan were discarded in favour of the
-thinnest clothing that could be unpacked from bags or steamer-trunk.
-Two Scottish missionaries, returning to their work among the
-Chinese-Formosan in the southern part of the island, were the
-only other foreigners[11] (white people) on board. The other
-passengers--certainly of first and second class--were, with one
-exception, Japanese; chiefly Japanese officials, who, with their
-families, were going to take up their duties in the island colony of
-the empire; or to resume these duties after a summer vacation spent
-in Japan. The one exception was--as exceptions usually are--the most
-interesting person on board. This was a Chinese-Formosan; one who,
-in the days before the Japanese possession, had belonged to one of
-the “old” families of the island--as people all over the world are
-accustomed to reckon age in connection with “family” (_au fond_,
-how curiously alike are we all--Oriental and Occidental--in the
-little snobbishnesses that make up the sum of human pride--and human
-childishness).
-
-[Illustration: GATEWAY OF THE OLD CHINESE WALL
-
-_Formerly surrounding the city of Taihoku, the capital of Formosa._]
-
-At any rate, in the days when “old” families in Formosa meant also
-wealthy families, this Chinese-Formosan, then young, had been
-sent to Hongkong, to be educated in an English college there.
-Consequently it was in excellent English that he told me something
-both of the early history of Formosa, as this had been recorded in
-old Chinese manuscripts, and also something of the traditions of
-the Chinese peasantry regarding the origin of the island. This--the
-origin--was connected, as are almost all things else in China, in the
-minds of the people, with the dragon. It seems that, according to
-popular legend--which the early Chinese geographers repeated in all
-seriousness--the particular dragon which was responsible for the origin
-of Formosa was one of more than usual ferocity. The home of this
-prince among dragons was Woo-hoo-mun (Five Tiger Gate), which lies
-at the entrance of Foochow, a town on the South China coast. One day
-his dragonship, being in a frolicsome mood, went for a day’s sport in
-the depths of the ocean. In his play he brought up from the ocean-bed
-sufficient earth to mould into a semblance of himself; Keelung
-being the head; the long, narrow peninsula, ending in Cape Garanbi,
-the southernmost point of the island, being the tail; the great
-mountain-range running from north to south--of which Mt. Sylvia and
-Mt. Morrison[12] are the two highest peaks--representing the bristling
-spines on the back of the dragon.
-
-Thus according to tradition was created the island of Formosa, or
-Taiwan, which is in area about half the size of Scotland, but is in
-shape long and narrow, being about 265 miles long[13] and--at its
-widest point--about 80 miles wide. It is separated from China by the
-Formosa Channel, sometimes called Fokien Strait, which is at the widest
-about 245 miles, but at the narrowest only 62 miles; the dragon seeming
-to prefer to build this memorial of himself almost within sight of his
-permanent abiding-place. Indeed the Chinese-Formosan fishermen declare
-that on a clear day the coast-line of China may be discerned from
-the west coast of Formosa. But this I, myself, have never seen--the
-curve of the earth, alone, would, I think, prevent its being actually
-seen--and I am inclined to think that the fishermen mistake the outline
-of the Pescadores, small islands lying between China and Formosa, but
-nearer the latter, for China proper. That is, if their imagination
-does not play them false altogether, and build for them out of the
-clouds on the horizon a semblance of the coast-line of the home of
-their ancestors--something sacred to every Chinese, whatever the
-conditions of starvation or servitude which drove his ancestors from
-the motherland.
-
-Something of the early historical, or pseudo-historical, records of
-Formosa my Chinese-Formosan fellow-voyager on the Osaka Shosen Kaisha
-steamer also told me. It seems that the first mention in Chinese
-records of the island is in the _Sui-Shu_--the history of the Sui
-Dynasty, which lasted from A.D. 581 to 618, according to Occidental
-reckoning. At that time Chinese historians and also geographers
-believed Formosa to be one of the Lu-chu ([Illustration]) group;
-that long chain of tiny islands which dot the sea from the south of
-Japan to the north of Formosa, like stepping-stones, or--as they more
-strongly reminded me when I first saw them--like the stones which
-Hop-o’-my-Thumb dropped from his pocket when he and his brothers were
-carried away into the forest, that they might find their way back home.
-
-According to early Chinese historians the aboriginal inhabitants of
-Formosa up to about the sixth century A.D. were a gentle and peaceable
-people, making no objection to Chinese settlements on the coast of the
-island. Then in about the second half of the sixth century--as nearly
-as Oriental and Occidental systems of reckoning time can be correlated
-(the beginning of the Sui dynasty) there swept up from “somewhere in
-the south” bands of fierce marauders who conquered the west coast of
-the island and drove the surviving aboriginal inhabitants into the
-central mountains. A little later--in about the seventh century--the
-Chinese historian, Ma Tuan-hiu, says a Chinese expedition went to
-Formosa, with the intention of forcing the new inhabitants to pay
-tribute to China. This, however, these “new inhabitants”--of Malay
-origin presumably--refused to do. Consequently great numbers were
-killed by the Chinese, who also burned many native villages, and used
-the blood of the slain inhabitants for caulking their boats. To one
-who knows the peculiar reverence with which blood is regarded by all
-primitive peoples, and the many ceremonies, religious and social,
-in which the use of blood makes the ceremony sacred, it is easily
-comprehensible that the caulking of Chinese boats with the blood of
-their kinsmen caused greater consternation among the Formosan savages
-than the mere slaughter of a greater number of their people would have
-done.
-
-In spite, however, of the ruthless measures taken by the Chinese in
-their efforts to extort tribute, the “wild men of the South” held
-their ground, and the Chinese were at last obliged to leave the island
-without tribute, and without having exacted the promise of it. This,
-according to Chinese records, was an unprecedented occurrence when sons
-of the Flowery Kingdom were dealing with barbarians.
-
-For several centuries Chinese records seem to have made little or no
-mention of Formosa; then in the twelfth century occurred an event even
-more extraordinary, as far as the relations between China and Formosa
-were concerned. This was the appearance in the sea-coast villages of
-Fokien Province, China, of a band of several hundred Formosans. These
-men came, it is said, for the purpose of pillaging iron from the homes
-and shops of the Chinese. This metal they valued above anything else
-in the world,[14] because they had learned that it could be made into
-spear-heads and arrow-heads, also into knives, more serviceable than
-those made of flint. They were not able, apparently, to smelt the crude
-ore, but they understood the building of forges, and were skilful in
-“beating ploughshares into swords”--to paraphrase. Locks, bolts, nails,
-from the houses of the Chinese villagers, were grist to the mill of
-these Formosans, as was anything else made of iron on which they could
-lay their hands. It is said that before they could be driven away they
-had secured a large store of iron, in various forms, much of which they
-succeeded in carrying off in their boats. This is the only occasion on
-record on which the Formosan “barbarians” ventured to cross the channel
-which separates their island from China; or at least the only one on
-which they succeeded in doing so.
-
-It was not until the Yuan dynasty (in the early part of the fourteenth
-century), during a war between China and Japan, that a Chinese
-expedition proved that Formosa did not belong to the Lu-chu group; this
-with tragic consequences to an eminent Chinese scholar of the day. The
-history of the Yuan dynasty records that “a literate of Fokien Province
-advised attacking Japan through the Lu-chu Islands.” This literate,
-believing Formosa to be one of the Lu-chu group, begged the Chinese
-admiral, Yangtsian, to set sail first for that island. It seems that it
-had been the intention of Admiral Yangtsian to sail from North China
-directly to Japan, but, with that respect for reputed scholarship
-characteristic of the Chinese, the admiral listened to the advice of
-the literate; the latter being promoted to naval rank, and asked to
-join the expedition as adviser.
-
-This expedition proved that the principal island of the Lu-chu group
-lay many _li_ to the north of Formosa. China was the gainer in
-geographical knowledge; but the admiral lost the advantage which he
-probably would have gained had he sailed from North China, and his
-adviser, the literate, lost his head--not figuratively, but literally.
-Even after this expedition, however, Formosa was still called “Little
-Lu-chu.”
-
-It was not until the time of the Ming dynasty (1368-1644) that the
-island seems to have been called Taiwan. In Chinese records of this
-period the name “Taiwan,” as applied to the island, appears for
-the first time. Indeed, for some reason, Chinese authorities seem
-to consider that the “authentic history” of the island begins from
-the time of the Ming dynasty. The event which in Chinese chronicles
-dates the beginning of this “authentic history” was the visit--an
-unintentional one--in about 1430, of the eunuch, Wan San-ho, an officer
-of the Chinese Court. Wan San-ho had been on a visit to Siam, and
-was on his way back to China, when the boat on which he was sailing
-was struck by a typhoon and blown so far out of its course that the
-captain was obliged to take refuge in the nearest port, which happened
-to be on the south-west coast of Formosa, near the present town of
-Tainan.[15] It is recorded that Wan San-ho remained for some time on
-the island, and when he eventually returned to China took back with
-him herbs and plants of high medicinal value. It is said that the
-Chinese still use in their pharmacopœia herbs grown from the seeds of
-those brought from Formosa by Wan San-ho in the fifteenth century. For
-the accuracy of this statement I, of course, cannot vouch; nor could my
-Chinese-Formosan friend who first told me the story of Wan San-ho. He,
-however, evidently believed it to be true.
-
-It was also during the Ming dynasty that the first association of the
-Japanese with Formosa is recorded. This was about the close of what is
-known in Japanese history as the Ashikaga dynasty, which lasted from
-1336 to 1443. At this time the Japanese Empire was torn by internal
-conflict, and was the scene of constant strife between contending
-political parties, the followers of the Great Daimyos. During this
-period of disorder Japanese pirates, under the banner of _Hachiman_
-(the Japanese God of War), plundered the villages on the coast of China
-and established headquarters, first on the Pescadores--the small group
-of islands off the west coast of Formosa--and later at the port that is
-now known as Keelung, on Formosa proper.
-
-This seems to have been a harvest-time for Japanese pirates.
-Unrestrained by authority at home, and finding no enemy stronger than
-themselves on the sea, they made raids not only on the towns of the
-China Coast, but made successful plundering expeditions even as far
-south as Siam. The booty from these raids, it seems, was first brought
-to Keelung, then sent to Japan, where it was sold at a high profit.
-Those were days in which bold buccaneers waxed fat.
-
-Nor were the Japanese pirates allowed to reap the harvest alone. At
-the same time that these men had headquarters at Keelung, in the north
-of Formosa, Chinese pirates had established headquarters near Tainan,
-in the southern part of the island. If the records report truly, the
-intercourse between the Chinese and Japanese pirates does not seem to
-have been unfriendly, even while their respective nations were at war
-with each other--outlaws presumably being absolved from the obligations
-of patriotism. This state of affairs lasted for over a hundred years.
-During the sixteenth century Formosa, which was then known to the
-Japanese as “Takasago,” seems to have become a sort of “clearing-house”
-between China and Japan--a link between nations the “respectable”
-portions of whose populations were estranged. In the early part of that
-century the Chinese pirates were united under the leadership of Gan
-Shi-sai, grandfather of the famous Koksinga, shrines to whose memory
-recently erected by the Japanese--because it has been learned that his
-mother was a Japanese--one sees everywhere in Formosa at the present
-time.[16]
-
-The sixteenth century was a rather noteworthy one in the history of
-Formosa. It was during this century that the Hakkas--the outcaste class
-of China--fled to Formosa to escape persecution in the mother-country.
-And more important, at least from the European point of view, it was
-in the sixteenth century that Europeans first learned--as far as
-there is any record--of the existence of the island. It is sometimes
-said that the Portuguese had a fort in Keelung about 1590. Of this
-there seems to be no definite proof. Not only was this the opinion of
-the Chinese-Formosan who first gave me in outline the history of the
-island, but later investigation on my own part failed to find proof, or
-even trustworthy evidence, of the existence of such a fort. However,
-there can be little doubt that the Portuguese navigators, sailing down
-the west coast of the island, gave to it the name by which it is known
-to-day to Europeans--“Ilha Formosa” (Beautiful Island).[17] The Dutch
-navigator Linschotten, in the employ of the Portuguese, so recorded it
-in his chart in the latter part of the sixteenth century.
-
-It was early in the next century that the Dutch, as a nation, first
-came into touch with Formosa. In 1604 the Dutch admiral, Van Narwijk,
-sailed for Macao, in the south of China; but a typhoon--that frequent
-occurrence in the China Sea--drove him to the Pescadores. While there
-he gained a knowledge of the near-by large island of Formosa, which
-knowledge, it is said, was responsible for the later--temporary--Dutch
-dominance of the island. Another typhoon, however, resulting in another
-wreck, brought about the actual first landing of Dutchmen on Formosa
-proper. This was in 1620, when a Dutch merchant ship was wrecked near
-the present town of Tainan.
-
-At that time a Japanese colony was, with the permission of China,
-established at this point. The Dutch captain, after having first
-been refused by the Japanese land on which to build a depôt for his
-goods--or that portion which he had saved from the wreck--at last
-persuaded the men from Dai Nippon to allow him to build a depôt “if
-this could be built on ground no larger than that which could be
-covered with an ox-hide.” The “heaven-descended”[18] thought the
-_Ketto-jin_ (hairy barbarian) mad. They naturally were not familiar
-with the European classics. The Dutch captain apparently was, since he
-repeated the famous manœuvre--said to have been responsible for the
-founding of Carthage[19]--of cutting the ox-hide into very thin strips.
-With the raw hide rope thus made he succeeded in encircling a piece of
-ground amply large for the building of a goods depôt.
-
-The Chinese-Formosan, in relating this story, was so convulsed with
-laughter that, in spite of his excellent English, it was at first
-difficult to understand him. It seemed that what especially excited
-his risibility was the idea--to him ludicrous--that a man of any other
-nationality should be able to outwit a Japanese in a “sharp deal.”
-He declared the story “too good to be true,” but in the accounts of
-the early history of Formosa which I have read since hearing the
-Chinese-Formosan recount the story, there seems evidence for its verity.
-
-At the time, however, when this incident is supposed to have
-occurred--the early part of the seventeenth century--the Chinese were
-really the masters both of the Pescadores and of Formosa proper. It
-was they who, in 1622, gave the Dutch permission to establish a fort
-on one of the Pescadore islands. This was done under the command of
-Admiral Cornelius Reyersz, who wished to have a stronghold from which
-he could sally forth to attack the Portuguese at Macao. The next year
-an agreement was reached between Holland and China by which the Dutch
-were to remove from the Pescadores to Formosa. In 1624 the Dutch built
-Fort Zelandia, the ruins of which are still to be seen at Anping, the
-harbour-town near Tainan.
-
-The building of Fort Zelandia marked the beginning of Dutch dominance
-in Formosa, a period which, though lasting less than forty years, is
-one that has never been forgotten by the aboriginal inhabitants of the
-island, as I found later, when I went among them. During this time,
-however, the Dutch were not left in undisturbed control of the island.
-Another European nation cast covetous eyes upon the “Ilha Formosa.”
-Spain organised an expedition under the command of Don Antonio de
-Careño de Valdez, which in 1626 set forth from Manila, then a Spanish
-possession, and sailed north to the “Beautiful Island.” The Spaniards
-succeeded in establishing a colony at Keelung, which they called
-Santissima Trinidad, and afterwards built a fort--San Domingo--at the
-other northern port of the island, called by the Chinese and Japanese
-Tamsui.
-
-For some years it seems there was a struggle between the Dutch and
-Spanish for the domination of the island. Then in 1641 the greater
-part of the Spanish troops in Formosa were recalled to Manila, in
-order to take part in an expedition against the Moors[20] in Mindanao,
-the southernmost island of the Philippine group. This gave the
-Dutch an opportunity of which they were not slow to take advantage.
-They renewed their attacks upon the Spanish garrison, now greatly
-weakened. The following year--1642--this surrendered, and the last
-Spaniard--including the priests and the Dominican Friars, who had come
-over with Don Careño de Valdez--left the island.
-
-The Dutch were now left for a time undisputed masters of Formosa. They
-built forts on the ruins of those evacuated by the Spanish at Tamsui
-and Keelung. The old Dutch fort at Tamsui is still standing, and is in
-a good state of preservation. It has walls eight feet thick, and is
-used to-day as the British Consulate of the island.[21]
-
-For about twenty years after the Spanish surrender in Formosa, Dutch
-prosperity in the island was at its height. It is said that during this
-time there were nearly three hundred villages under Dutch jurisdiction,
-divided for convenience of administration into seven provinces. The
-population of these villages, while recorded as being “native,”
-evidently consisted of Chinese-Formosans. Finding that agriculture
-was not progressing among these people, the Dutch minister, Gravius,
-is said to have sent to the East Indies for “water-buffaloes,” the
-so-called caribou, and when these arrived he distributed them among the
-Chinese population of the island. “Water-buffaloes”--descendants of
-those imported by the seventeenth-century Dutch--are used to-day by the
-Chinese-Formosans for ploughing their rice-paddies (see illustration).
-
-[Illustration: “CARIBOU,” OR WATER-BUFFALO, USED BY THE
-CHINESE-FORMOSANS.
-
-_This is said to be a descendant of those introduced by the Dutch in
-the seventeenth century._]
-
-[Illustration: MEN AND YOUNG WOMEN (MEN CROUCHING, WOMEN STANDING) OF
-THE TAIYAL TRIBE ON A STATE VISIT TO THE CITY OF TAIHOKU.]
-
-Besides the Chinese population of Formosa under Dutch administration,
-the aboriginal tribes in the mountains also acknowledged Dutch
-supremacy, as they had never acknowledged Chinese, and as, more
-recently, they have never been reconciled to Japanese. Later, when I
-myself went among the aborigines, I received interesting confirmation
-of the account given me by the Chinese-Formosan on the boat, as the
-reason, apparently, that I was able to get into as close touch with
-them as I did was because they regarded me as the reincarnation of one
-of the seventeenth-century Dutch, whose rule over them, three hundred
-years ago, has become a sacred tradition.
-
-This tradition among the aborigines confirms the records made by
-Father Candidius, and other Dutch missionaries of the period; although
-the records, naturally, go more fully and accurately into detail. If
-record and tradition are to be relied upon, the Dutch rule of Formosa
-was marked by unusual benevolence, sagacity, and sympathy with the
-aboriginal people; tradition in this instance carrying more weight
-than record, as the former is that of the subject people. Apparently
-the Dutch administrators allowed the natives much liberty regarding
-their own form of government; there was no interference in the choice
-of headmen or chieftains on the part of the various tribes; nor was
-there interference in the administration of tribal justice by these
-headmen. The chief of each of the most important tribes was invested
-with a silver-headed staff, bearing the Dutch commander’s coat of
-arms. This was supposed to be used as an insignia of authority. Thus
-only indirectly, and in a manner appealing to the vanity of the savage
-chieftains, was recognition of the over-lordship of the Dutch enforced.
-As also indirect was the influence exerted over the chiefs, by a great
-feast given once a year by the Dutch governor, to which it is said the
-chieftain of every aboriginal tribe was invited, and where matters both
-inter-tribal and intra-tribal were discussed. At the conclusion of this
-feast presents were distributed, and the chieftains sent home with the
-blessing of the Dutch governor.[22]
-
-This time of peace and prosperity for the aboriginal tribes--the
-memory of which has remained among them as that of a Golden Age--was
-brought to an abrupt end in 1661, through the invasion of Formosa by
-the Chinese pirate Koksinga, before referred to, and his followers, who
-seem to have poured in hordes into the island. The Dutch made a brave
-resistance; but, in all, they numbered only a little over two thousand,
-and were unable to hold their own against the vastly greater number of
-Chinese, who came over from the mainland in the train of Koksinga. The
-latter is said to have owned three hundred boats, in which he brought
-his followers from China.
-
-In 1662 Governor Cogett, the Dutch commander, surrendered to Koksinga.
-Then the Dutch who remained alive, both those who had composed the
-garrison and also the settlers with their families--the latter said to
-have numbered about six hundred--left the island as speedily as was
-possible, most of them sailing for the near-by Dutch East Indies.
-
-From that time until 1895--the close of the Sino-Japanese War--when
-Formosa passed into the hands of the Japanese, the Chinese were lords
-of the island. Of this period of Chinese dominance--over two hundred
-years--I learned little from the Chinese-Formosan on the boat. He
-passed on to the recounting of the sufferings of his own people--the
-Chinese on the island--under Japanese rule, and the injustice to
-which they had been subjected for twenty years. Of this he was still
-speaking when the little steamer, rounding the rocky islet, the last
-of the Lu-chu group, which lies--or rather, rears upward--as a sort
-of natural fortification in front of the chief harbour of the island,
-puffed noisily into Keelung bay. My Chinese friend, on bidding me
-good-bye, said he hoped that while I was in Formosa I would come to his
-home and meet his wives--one of whom, especially, was very intelligent
-and spoke a little English.
-
-“Bradyaga”[23] though I am, and accustomed to meeting all sorts and
-conditions of--wives of men, I must, I think, for a moment have looked
-startled. It was the man’s English accent and his English point of view
-regarding many matters that made his casual reference to his plural
-household seem incongruous. He must have noticed this (indeed it was
-his remark that revealed my own _naïveté_ to myself; I thought I had
-my features under better control), for he smiled and said: “I know in
-Europe and in America it is different; certain things are done _sub
-rosa_--and denied. It is a question which is better. But come to my
-home and see for yourself how our system works.”
-
-Later I met the wives of my Chinese-Formosan friend. There were three
-of them--the intelligent one, the pretty one, and the eldest and
-most honoured one, who was the mother of the eldest son and heir. At
-least the last was called the “Great Wife” and the “Honourable One”
-by the others; but there was no trace of shame or of dishonour in the
-position of any of the women. All seemed very proud, very happy, and
-curiously affectionate toward each other and--greater test of a woman’s
-affection--even toward each others’ children. Nor do I think that they
-were “showing off” for my benefit; it was said by all who knew them
-that this was their habitual attitude. Other lands, other manners--and
-morals, perhaps.
-
-As I went away from that interview with the several Mrs.----,
-I startled my ricksha-man--who thought I was giving him some
-incomprehensible order--by humming, to the tune of a chant I had
-learned from an aboriginal tribe in the mountains (for this was after I
-had been in Formosa for several months), some words written, I think,
-by Kipling:
-
- “There are nine-and-sixty ways of constructing tribal lays,
- And every single one of them is right.”
-
-Then I met a missionary acquaintance. So preoccupied was I with
-thoughts suggested by the visit I had just paid that I almost passed
-the missionary without speaking. Turning back, I apologized both for
-my seeming discourtesy in not speaking, and also for the barbaric
-chant, to the tune--if tune it could be called--of which I was humming
-Kipling’s words.
-
-“A visit I have just made suggested the words, I suppose,” I explained,
-laughing, “or brought them up from some depth of the subconscious; I
-was rather fond of quoting them once.” Then I told the missionary of
-the visit from which I was returning.
-
-“Disgusting heathen!” she exclaimed. “Besides, what have ‘different
-ways of constructing tribal lays’ to do with heathen immorality?” She
-frowned and looked puzzled. Then added more gently, as if explaining
-to a child: “‘Lays,’ you know, means poetry, and ‘constructing tribal
-lays’ just means writing poetry; nothing whatever to do with the
-heathen and their horrible ways.”
-
-When we parted she adjured me to be more careful about wearing my
-sun-helmet, assuring me that it was necessary in that climate. “If one
-does not,” she explained, “something might happen to one--to one’s
-head, you know,” she added significantly, “and it would be a dreadful
-thing in a heathen country....”
-
-To go back for a moment to the day of my landing:
-
-As my first glimpse of Formosa from a passing steamer, a few years
-before, had fascinated me, so did my first glimpse of the island
-after I had landed. Not the Formosa of Keelung quay with its hordes
-of starving, skin-and-bone dogs--several of them dragging about
-on three legs or with paralysed hindquarters--nosing for food
-among the refuse,[24] or its crowd of screaming, guttural-voiced
-ricksha-coolies and vegetable-and-fish pedlars; or the arrogant
-Japanese officials--all in military uniform, with swords strapped at
-their sides[25]--bullying the Chinese-Formosans. But the Formosa of the
-country through which I passed in going from Keelung to Taihoku; the
-Formosa of scenery surpassing that of Japan proper, both in natural
-beauty and in the picturesqueness of the tiny peasant-villages, each
-village protected from tornadoes by a clump of marvellously tall
-bamboos, whose feathery tops of delicate green seemed to cut into the
-deep blue of the tropical sky; each house protected from evil spirits
-by cryptic signs--said to be quotations from Confucius--written, or
-painted, in black on red paper,[26] and pasted above and at both sides
-of each doorway. Every village was further protected by a temple of
-brilliant and varied colouring, on the roof of which wonderfully
-moulded dragons writhed or reared. The inhabitants of these villages
-were, of course, Chinese-Formosans. Very picturesque were these too,
-in their bright blue smocks and black trousers; men and women dressed
-so much alike that at a little distance they were indistinguishable.
-Only on nearer view was it clear that those who wore tinsel ornaments
-in their hair and walked as if on stilts were women. When these hobbled
-still nearer the cause of their queer stilted walk was obvious. Their
-feet were “bound,” i.e. deformed and distorted, pathetically--and to
-Western eyes abhorrently--out of shape.
-
-Up to this time I had always supposed that only among the “upper
-classes” in China were the feet of the women bound; those of the
-class who could afford to go always in ricksha or sedan-chair. But
-all the women of the Chinese-Formosans--except those of the despised
-Hakkas--bind their feet; rather, have them bound in infancy. A woman
-with unbound feet is regarded as a sort of pariah, and her chances of a
-“good marriage”--that goal of every Chinese woman--are almost nil.[27]
-
-These peasant and coolie-women hobbled nearer to see the train as it
-stopped at the little stations between Keelung and Taihoku, especially
-when it was reported that there was a white woman aboard. Many of them
-could not walk without the aid of a stick or without resting one hand
-on the shoulder of a small boy, thus maintaining their balance. “Lily
-feet” were obviously a handicap in the carrying of such burdens as most
-of these women had on their backs. In some cases the bundles consisted
-of babies strapped Indian-papoose fashion to the shoulders of the
-mothers--a custom common to both Chinese and Japanese women; in other
-cases, of heavy bundles of food or of faggots. Unattractive as were the
-figures of the women--the entire leg being undeveloped, as the result
-of the cramping of the feet from infancy--their faces were generally
-attractive; sweet, with a wistful, rather pathetic expression. Only
-the lips and teeth of the older women were often hideously disfigured
-from the habit of beetle-nut chewing. The women out of doors who were
-not burden-bearing were kneeling at the side of the streams and canals,
-used for irrigating the rice-paddies, busily engaged in washing the
-family linen--very much in public--or pounding it between stones. As
-these washerwomen--and they seemed legion, for the Chinese devote as
-much time to the washing of their clothing as the Japanese do to that
-of their bodies--knelt, I saw the soles of their feet. In the case of
-some of the poorer and more ill-dressed women, the splashing water had
-displaced the rags with which their feet were bound, and the “shoes”
-which were supposed to cover them. The feet themselves--those members
-which every lily-footed woman most carefully conceals--were exposed.
-The sight was not a pleasant one.
-
-I turned to watch the men, most of whom were working in the
-rice-paddies. Some of them were ploughing--with much the same
-sort of plough as those supposed to have been used by the ancient
-Egyptians. To these ploughs were harnessed great “water-buffaloes.”
-Here was picturesqueness unmarred by a suggestion of pain, even of
-pain proudly borne, as in the case of the women. The greyness of
-the “water-buffaloes” made a pleasing contrast to the vivid green
-of the rice-paddies and to the blue smocks and high-peaked, yellow,
-dried-bamboo-leaf helmets of the men. There are few things more
-pleasing to the eye than a carefully terraced Chinese rice-paddy
-in full verdure, with its graceful slopes and intricate curves of
-shimmering green. If one approaches too near, the olfactory sense is
-unpleasantly assailed. But on this first day in Formosa I was not too
-near. I saw only the beauty--beauty of unusual richness and variety;
-for, as a background to the rice-paddies, and peasant villages and
-multi-coloured temples, beetled the great mountain crags, all glowing
-in the brilliance of tropical September sunshine.
-
-So beautiful was the scenery of the island that after I was settled in
-Taihoku I made frequent excursions through the country, scraping what
-acquaintance I could--by means of sign language and the few words of
-Chinese-Formosan dialect that I had learned from my servants--with the
-peasants, and taking “snapshots” of their houses and temples, and of
-their children. Attractive as are all Oriental children, these little
-ones seemed particularly so; perhaps because of the quaintness of
-Chinese children’s costume, certainly as this is still worn in Formosa.
-
-On one of these excursions into the country I passed through Keelung.
-My kodak was in my hand, but the idea of taking a picture in Keelung
-never occurred to me. In the first place, I knew that the taking
-of photographs of any sort in this port was one of the many things
-“strongly forbidden” by Japanese officialdom. In the second place,
-Keelung is a squalid and dirty town, with none of the picturesqueness
-of the open country or of the tiny peasant-villages. There was no
-temptation to photograph its ugliness, or the flaunting evidences of
-its vice--vice of the mean, sordid type of Oriental, sailor-haunted
-port-towns. I was hurrying through this hideous town as quickly as
-possible, in order to reach a stretch of open country, which I knew
-lay beyond, and which commanded a beautiful view of the sea and of
-fantastically rearing rocky islets, when I felt my arm roughly grasped.
-Turning around, I beheld a Japanese policeman. Clanking his sword as he
-spoke, he demanded my name and address; also he peremptorily demanded
-to know what I meant by coming to take photographs in the great
-colonial port-town of his Imperial Majesty, and asked if I did not know
-that this made me guilty of the unspeakably abominable crime of lack
-of respect for his August Majesty. I explained that I was not taking
-pictures in Keelung, had not done so, and had no intention of so doing;
-that there was nothing there worth photographing.
-
-“But the fortifications,” he began; “you may be looking----” Then he
-stopped, apparently rather abashed.
-
-“What fortifications?” I asked. “I did not know that there were any.
-Where are they?”
-
-“Oh no, of course,” he answered, with confusion rather curious in a
-Japanese policeman. “Of course there are not any now. Only there might
-be some, one day, and----” Suddenly his brow cleared, as if under the
-inspiration of an idea that would elucidate matters. “Anybody might
-be a German--a German spy, you know, looking for a site to build some
-fortifications perhaps.”
-
-Although this was during the Great War, I knew that in Formosa
-the fear on the part of the Japanese Government of a “German spy”
-was practically nil. Also the Japanese policeman was sufficiently
-intelligent to be able to distinguish one to whom English was the
-mother-tongue (I was speaking with my secretary as I walked) from
-a German, even though the latter were speaking English.[28] But in
-those days of war-hysteria when many English-speaking people became
-excitedly sympathetic at the suggestion of German spies and their
-machinations----. Yes, it was a clever move on the part of the
-policeman. But it aroused my curiosity.
-
-Afterwards I made several trips to Keelung, but without my camera. And
-once, quite by accident, I learned how strongly fortified that port is
-at the present time, and with what ingenuity the fortifications are
-concealed. But that forms no part of the present narrative....
-
-The fact that I had taken a “photographic apparatus” to Keelung was
-recorded against me in the police records of Taihoku, and brought
-several calls of an inquisitorial nature from the police.
-
-To inquisitorial calls from the police and from other Japanese
-officials, however, I became accustomed during my residence in Formosa.
-My object in going there was to devote my leisure time--that not
-engaged in teaching--to the study of the aboriginal tribes of the
-island. There were reports--reports confirmed and denied--of a pigmy
-race among the aborigines. These reports still further stimulated
-my interest. I knew there were really pigmies--the Aetas--in the
-Philippines. Were there, or were there not, such people in the
-mountains of Formosa? I determined to find out.
-
-My teaching duties occupied only four days a week. The other three
-days of each week, besides all the days of the rather frequent
-vacations, were supposedly my own, to employ as I felt inclined. It
-was supposed apparently by both school officials and police officials
-(the duties of the two seem curiously interlinked in the Japanese
-Empire) that inclination would lead me to devote this leisure to
-attending tea-parties at the houses of the missionaries in the city and
-to distributing pocket Testaments among the young men of the school.
-My predecessor (who had resigned the school-post in order to take up
-avowed missionary work) had, it seemed, so devoted her leisure, and
-to the mind of Japanese officialdom it was incomprehensible that what
-one _seiyō-jin_ woman had done all others should not, as a matter
-of course, wish to do. When it was learned that my inclination lay
-in another direction--that of tramping the island, especially the
-mountains, and getting into as close touch as possible with the
-aborigines--I received several calls from horrified officials. The
-Director of Schools was especially insistent (he said he was requested
-to be so by the Chief of the Police Department) in wishing to know why
-I was not satisfied with ricksha-rides about the city. This after I
-had made him understand that I was not a missionary and that I was not
-particularly interested in either pink teas or Testament distribution.
-“Why you want to walk?” he demanded. “Japanese ladies never walk; only
-coolie-women walk.”
-
-I explained that obviously I was not a Japanese, also that I was not
-at all certain that I was a lady, and that if the distinction between
-coolie-woman and lady lay in the fact that the one walked and the
-other did not, I much preferred being classed in the former category.
-
-He scratched his head rather violently--a Japanese habit when puzzled
-or annoyed. Suddenly the light of a great idea seemed to dawn upon him.
-“Ah,” he exclaimed exultantly, the recollection of some missionary
-speech or sermon evidently being made to serve the occasion, “but
-they will say you are immoral, and Christian ladies do not like to be
-thought immoral.”
-
-This struck me as being amusing--for several reasons.
-
-“Yes,” I said, “and who is likely to think me immoral?”
-
-“Oh, everybody,” he answered impressively. “And they will publish it in
-the papers--all the Japanese papers in the city, and in the island,”
-he emphasized, “that you are immoral. And, anyhow, you must do in Rome
-as the Romans do,” he added triumphantly, evidently thinking he had
-convicted me out of the mouth of one of the sages of my own Western
-world. Ever afterwards this: “Do in Rome as the Romans do” was a
-favourite phrase of his when he tried to insist upon my regulating my
-life in every detail upon the model of that of a Japanese woman.
-
-[Illustration: AUTHOR IN RICKSHA IN THE CITY OF TAIHOKU.]
-
-[Illustration: USUAL FORM OF _TORO_ (PUSH-CAR).
-
-(_Author has vacated seat by the side of Japanese policeman, in order
-to take “snapshot.”_)]
-
-I am afraid I did not conceal my amusement on this occasion as well
-as I should have done. Japanese officials take themselves, and like
-to be taken, very seriously. I did not wish the Director to know
-that I saw through his ruse--and that of certain other of the Japanese
-officials--a ruse directed towards keeping me from coming into personal
-contact with the aborigines of the island and with the more intelligent
-Chinese-Formosans, except when under the immediate surveillance of the
-Japanese.
-
-The Director said that it would be “all right” if he accompanied me
-on my excursions into the mountains. Now the Director happened to be
-a married man; his wife happened to be a Japanese lady who “of course
-did not walk.” I tried to explain that if he really thought there
-was danger of a scandal, the companionship of a married man on these
-excursions, one whose wife was left at home, would not tend to lessen
-this danger.
-
-“I am afraid I must continue to go my wicked way without the protection
-of your companionship,” I said; “and if ‘they’--whoever ‘they’ may
-be--annoy you with questions as to the object of my excursions into the
-mountains, or if they are inquisitive as to whether I go there for the
-purpose of a romance, legitimate or otherwise, tell them that I am one
-of those who like to ‘eat of all the fruit of the trees of the garden
-of the world----’”
-
-“Huh?” roared the Director. Both hands were at his head now.
-
-“Tell them ‘Yes’ to anything they ask about me,” I said, “if that
-will set their minds at rest and prevent their annoying you with
-impertinent questions, as you say they annoy you.”
-
-“I’ll tell them you are immoral, that’s what I’ll tell them; if
-you don’t just go about where you can ride in rickshas, like other
-ladies,” wrathily exclaimed the Director, attempting to rise and make
-a dignified exit. Unfortunately, however, the Director happened to be
-fat, and happened not to be accustomed to sitting in a chair.[29] Also
-his sword had become entangled in the wicker-work arm of the chair, so
-that, when he rose, the chair rose with him. This slightly spoiled the
-effect of the dignified exit. It may have been due to the fact that it
-was necessary to extricate him from the chair, that, before leaving, he
-became sufficiently mollified to concede: “If you want exercise more
-than other ladies, you may play tennis-ball on the school-grounds.”
-
-FOOTNOTES:
-
-[11] Why the Japanese should restrict the term “foreigner”
-(_seiyō-jin_, or _ijin-san_, or _ketto-jin_, the last meaning literally
-“hairy barbarian”) to men and women of the white race, I do not know.
-A member of any other Asiatic race--liked or loathed--is not called a
-“foreigner.”
-
-[12] Mt. Morrison--called by the Japanese Niitaka-Yama--is the highest
-mountain in the Japanese Empire, exceeding by nearly a thousand feet
-the world-famous Mt. Fuji, in Japan proper.
-
-[13] That is, “as the crow flies.” In actually traversing the island,
-however, from northern to southern extremity, it is necessary, by the
-shortest route, to travel at least 350 miles.
-
-[14] It is said that at this time the Formosans valued iron so highly
-that when throwing a spear tipped with this metal, they always pulled
-it back, by means of a raw-hide line, about 100 feet long, one end of
-which was held in the hand, the other attached to the spear-haft.
-
-[15] Probably the harbour of Anping.
-
-[16] The recent change of view-point on the part of the Japanese
-regarding Koksinga throws an interesting side-light on the psychology
-of that race. Previous to 1895 the name of Koksinga was in Japan held
-up to universal execration. He had been a “villainous Chinese pirate;
-one who had behaved in Taiwan with the usual cruelty of his race”
-(i.e. the Chinese). Since 1895 when the Japanese came into control of
-Formosa, and, in turn, dispossessed the Chinese, it has been discovered
-“in old Japanese records” that Koksinga had a Japanese mother.
-Therefore he was Japanese--and a hero. Temples have recently been
-erected in honour of this “Japanese hero” by the Japanese, in several
-places in Formosa. To one who knows how strictly patrilineal the
-Japanese are--how little relationship through the line of the mother is
-usually considered--“_c’est à rire_”!
-
-[17] The name Formosa, as applied to the island, seems to have first
-become generally known in Europe through the book, _Historical and
-Geographical Description of Formosa_, by the so-called impostor,
-Psalmanazar, published in London in 1704. How much credence can be
-given to the statements of Psalmanazar remains still an open question.
-
-[18] The Japanese, of even the more educated classes--teachers and
-others--will say in all seriousness that their ancestors “came from
-heaven.” The ancestors of all other races they consider to have
-been earth-born. On this assumption they base their conception of
-the superiority of the Japanese race to all other races. There is
-a mountain in the southern part of Japan, near Kagoshima, to which
-the Japanese point as the actual spot on which their first ancestors
-alighted when they descended from heaven.
-
-[19] Aus Brockhaus, _Konversationslexikon_: “Dido oder Elissa, die
-sagenhafte Gründerin von Karthago, war eine Tochter des tyrischen
-Königs Mutto und die Gemahlin von dessen Bruder Sicharbas (bei Virgil
-Sichäus) einem Priester des Melkart. Ihr Bruder tötete ihren Gemahl,
-worauf Dido mit dessen Schätzen, begleitet von vielen Tyriern, entfloh,
-um einen neuen Wohnsitz zu suchen. Sie landete in Afrika, unweit der
-schon bestehenden phönizischen Pflanzstadt Ityke (Utika) und baute auf
-dem den Eingeborenen abgekauften Boden eine Burg Byrsa (das Fell). Die
-Bedeutung dieses Wortes wurde durch die Sage so erklärt: Dido habe so
-viel Land gekauft, wie mit einer Rindshaut belegt werden könne, dann
-aber listig die Haut in dünne Streifen geschnitten und damit einen
-weiten Raum umgrenzt. An die Burg schloss sich hierauf die Stadt
-Karthago an. Hier ward Dido nach ihrem Tode, den sie sich selbst auf
-dem Scheiterhaufen gab, um dem Begehren des Nachbarkönigs Hiarbas
-(Jarbas) nach ihrer Hand zu entgehen, göttlich verehrt, wie denn ihre
-mythische Gestalt offenbar derjenigen der grossen weiblichen Gottheit
-der Semiten entspricht, welche auch den Namen Dido führte. Virgil
-lässt, wie es schon Nävius getan, den Äneas zur Dido kommen und giebt
-dessen Untreue als die Ursache ihres Todes an.”
-
-Aus Weber, _Weltgeschichte_: “Die Sage von der Ochsenhaut bei Gründung
-der Stadt (Karthago) ist bezeichnend für den Charakter der Phönizier,
-deren List und Verschlagenheit schon im Altertum berühmt war.”
-
-Nach Gustav Schwab, _Die Schönsten Sagen des klassischen Altertums_,
-“War es eine Stierhaut (was dem Namen Byrsa entspricht).”
-
-[20] The Moors captured the southern island of the Philippine Island
-group--Mindanao--and converted the natives to Mohammedanism. Their
-hybrid descendants now living on Mindanao are still called “Moros.”
-
-[21] During the days of the Chinese over-lordship of the island there
-were several British consulates in Formosa; one in Takao, the southern
-port of the island, and one in Anping, the harbour on the west coast,
-as well as the one in Keelung. Since Formosa has been a part of the
-Japanese Empire, however, British trade with the island has steadily
-declined. No encouragement--in fact, every discouragement--is given
-it by the present masters of the island; hence there are no longer
-consulates at either Takao or Anping, and the great houses formerly
-occupied by the consuls, which were centres of both social and business
-activity in the British colonies at Takao and Anping, respectively, are
-now falling into decay, occupied only by bats, snakes, and homeless
-Chinese-Formosan beggars.
-
-[22] The records speak only of male chieftains being invited to these
-feasts. It is possible that those tribal groups which have now--and
-probably had then--women chiefs sent male proxies to the feasts of the
-Dutch governors, as the latter would treat only with men.
-
-[23] See footnote, p. 33.
-
-[24] Curiously enough, this pack of starving dogs constituted my
-first impression of life in Formosa, teeming though the island is
-with richness of vegetable and animal life, and with all that makes
-for easy and comfortable living for both man and beast. At first the
-starvation and evident misery of these dogs puzzled me. I did not then
-fully understand--as later I was forced to do--the callousness and
-indifference of the great majority of both Chinese and Japanese to the
-sufferings of animals.
-
-[25] All the Japanese in Formosa in Civil Service, including the
-teachers, wear military uniform and carry swords.
-
-[26] All “writing” in Chinese characters is really painting, being done
-with a soft brush dipped in Indian ink.
-
-[27] During my residence in Formosa, my Chinese-Formosan house-boy came
-to me, begging that _Asa_--the “sun,” or “shining lord”--in this case
-“female lord” (lady does not quite express the significance) of the
-household--would lend him 70 yen, with which to buy a “lily-footed”
-bride. His father had said it was time for him to marry, and with
-40 yen--the amount of his savings--he could buy only a “big-footed”
-wife, something which would make him the laughing-stock of all his
-acquaintance.
-
-[28] In Japan the police are drawn from the educated upper-class--the
-old _Samurai_.
-
-[29] The Japanese when at home always sit, or rather kneel, on
-_Zabuton_ (kneeling-cushions, or mats) on the floor.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER III
-
-PERSONAL CONTACT WITH THE ABORIGINES
-
-A New Year Visit to the East Coast Tribes--Received by the Taiyal as a
-Reincarnation of one of the seventeenth-century Dutch “Fathers.”
-
-
-In spite of the objections of the Director, and the suspicions of the
-police and of the hydra-headed ‘they,’ I did not, while in Formosa,
-confine either my interests or my exercise to ricksha-riding[30] or to
-“tennis-ball.”
-
-My chief interest lay with the mountain tribes--the aborigines; my
-chief exercise consisted in what my Japanese friends called “prowling”
-among these tribes. Sometimes accompanied by another English teacher
-and a servant, sometimes by my son or secretary, sometimes quite alone,
-I went up into the mountains; going as far as I could by “trolly”
-(or _toro_, as the Japanese call it[31])--a push-car, propelled by
-Chinese-Formosan coolies, on rails laid by the Japanese--rather, under
-their instructions--into the mountains, for the purpose of bringing
-camphor-wood and crude camphor down to the great camphor-refining
-factory in Taihoku. From the terminus of the _toro_ line I “prowled.”
-
-For permission to go into the mountains--and permission for almost
-every movement on the part of a “foreigner” is necessary in the
-Japanese Empire, in Formosa even more than in Japan proper--I am
-indebted to Mr. Hosui and to Mr. Marui, the two most courteous Japanese
-officials whom I met in Formosa. I wish here to express my gratitude to
-both.[32]
-
-The tribe that I first studied, and of which I saw perhaps more than of
-any other during my residence in Formosa, was the great Taiyal tribe
-of the north--reputed to be the most bloodthirsty on the island, and
-whose territory now covers almost as much as that of all the other
-tribes together.[33] From Taiyal territory I sometimes “prowled”
-over into that of the Saisett and Bunun tribes. This was perhaps not
-strictly according to official permission; I was told that it was “too
-dangerous.” But the spice of danger--perhaps also the “forbidden-fruit”
-element--made these walks the more interesting; and I still have my
-head on my shoulders.
-
-[Illustration: TWO MEN OF THE TAIYAL TRIBE BRIBED BY GIFTS OF HAT AND
-CIGARETTES TO HAVE THEIR PICTURE TAKEN.]
-
-[Illustration: AUTHOR IN _TORO_ (PUSH-CAR), GOING UP INTO TAIYAL
-TERRITORY.]
-
-The southern tribes I approached by water from the east coast; my
-first visit to them being during the first Christmas--rather, New
-Year[34]--vacation that I spent on the island. Of this visit I retain a
-somewhat vivid recollection, for two reasons. One because of the great
-cliffs of the east coast, a glimpse of which I caught in passing; the
-other because of the novel mode of debarkation, necessitated by stormy
-weather, at Pinan,[35] a port in Ami territory, just north of that
-occupied by the Paiwan and Piyuma tribes.
-
-I embarked at Keelung, on one of the small coasting steamers, sailing
-around the east coast to Takao,[36] the southernmost port of the
-island. It was just south of Giran[37] that we passed the great cliffs,
-said to be the highest in the world. For about twenty-five miles these
-giant cliffs rise perpendicularly from the sea to a height of about
-6,000 feet. This towering wall of granite--for such the rock seemed to
-be--is one of the most imposing sights that in my wanderings about the
-world I have seen.
-
-The weather was grey and drizzling when we left Keelung, but it was
-just after we had left Karenko,[38] the first port south of the great
-cliffs--the second day out--that the storm broke. Those who have
-weathered a storm in a small boat know what this means. In all the
-guide-books, and other books dealing with Formosa, that I have seen,
-it is said that the sea-route, up and down the coast of the island,
-“can be safely followed only during six months of the year,” i.e. the
-spring and summer months. “Safely” is probably, like other words, a
-matter of individual definition. Personally I should be inclined to
-substitute the word “comfortably” for “safely,” judging from my own
-experience, both on this trip and on a subsequent one. That is, as
-far as the actual voyage is concerned, if one be content to remain on
-board the steamer from Keelung to Takao, where there is a good harbour.
-With the exception of one or two who disembarked at Karenko, the other
-passengers--all Japanese, naturally--seemed glad enough to do this. I,
-however, had not come on this trip for the sake of the sea-voyage, or
-with the object of reaching Takao--now a Japanese town, the southern
-terminus of the railway which starts from Keelung in the north--and
-which I could much more easily have reached by rail had I wished to
-visit it. Takao, like all the other large towns of the island, is
-on the western side of the great mountain range,[39] contains no
-aborigines, and, especially to one who has lived for some years in
-Japan, is of no especial interest.
-
-The purpose of my trip was to study the aborigines of the east coast
-and those who lived in the narrow south-eastern peninsula of the
-island. It had not been possible for me to obtain police permission
-to cross--or to attempt to cross--the great mountain range; therefore
-I knew that my only hope of studying the eastern and south-eastern
-aboriginal tribes lay in landing at Pinan. The captain tried to
-dissuade me. He said that no man among his passengers would think
-of landing; much less should a woman attempt it. Would I not wait
-until another trip when the weather was calmer, or when I had a
-companion--one of my own race (on this occasion I happened to be quite
-alone and the only “foreigner” on board). He really did not like to
-take the responsibility.... But I assured him that he would be absolved
-of all responsibility “if anything happened” to me--a euphemism that
-he several times used, in his rather good, Scotch-accented English (he
-had been about the world among seafaring men). Also that my Government
-would not hold his Government responsible if “anything happened.” My
-blood would be on my own head.
-
-The captain at last rather lost patience. He told me of some
-_sensible_ missionaries--he stressed the adjective (he seemed to
-think I was a senseless one; apparently he could not conceive of any
-white woman wanting to go among “heathen” except for the purpose of
-“converting” them)--who in similar stormy weather had sailed around
-the island three times before they had dared to attempt a landing at
-a Chinese-Formosan village on the coast. I explained that the length
-of my vacation would not make such a proceeding possible in my case,
-and that rather than go on to Takao, I preferred to go ashore--or
-to attempt to do so--in one of the canoes in which some men of the
-Ami tribe had put out from shore, and in which they were evidently
-endeavouring to reach the ship. I was told it was their custom to
-do this, whenever a Japanese ship approached, in order to barter
-commodities.
-
-The captain said rather grimly that would be my “only chance on this
-trip,” as, with the exception of a few articles which he would give the
-savages, if they succeeded in reaching the ship when it came to anchor,
-he would not attempt to discharge the cargo he had for Pinan, but would
-defer that until the return voyage from Takao....
-
-The Ami canoes succeeded in reaching the ship, and I succeeded in
-persuading the captain to have a ladder lowered for me to descend.
-This, however, only after further argument, for the captain declared
-he had believed I was only “bluffing” (where he had learned this
-delightfully expressive word I do not know), when I had said that I
-was willing to trust myself to the Ami and to one of their canoes.
-He said, however, that these coast Ami were _sek-huan_--“half-tame,”
-he explained, when interpreting the expression--and that as far as
-my life was concerned, this would probably not be in danger, if I
-succeeded in reaching the shore; that is, so long as I did not venture
-into the interior. On this point I would make no promise, and the
-captain did not press the matter. He was probably glad to be rid of
-a passenger whom he evidently regarded as a missionary of less than
-average missionary intelligence. To do him justice, however, when the
-canoes were tossing on the waves at the side of the ship, he called
-down to one of the savages, who was evidently the chief, or leader,
-of those who had ventured out, a few words in mixed Japanese and Ami
-dialect. This he assured me was an order to look well after my life
-and comfort. The fact that I understood enough Japanese to know that
-the captain referred to me as the “mad one,” did not detract from my
-appreciation of his order.
-
-I clung to the ladder until the crest of a wave brought the little
-canoe sufficiently high for me to drop into the arms of the chief, who
-deposited me, also the small bag I had with me--which one of the crew
-of the steamer had thrown down to him--in the bottom of the boat. Then
-shouting an order to the men in the several other canoes, the chief and
-the one other man in the same canoe with him--and me--began to paddle
-for shore. The order that the chief shouted was evidently to the effect
-that the men in the other boats were to wait and get certain things
-from the steamer, for on looking back, when the canoe in which I was
-rose on the crest of a wave, I could see bundles being lowered from
-the ship’s side into the canoes. What these contained I do not know,
-and soon it became impossible to watch, for the waves rose higher; the
-salt water was in my eyes, and was pouring constantly over my head and
-face. I was drenched to the skin, in spite of the supposedly waterproof
-coat that I wore. The chief’s assistant had given up paddling and was
-vigorously bailing the boat with a large gourd, or calabash. The chief
-alone paddled.
-
-I had been in the boats of other Pacific islanders; these had been much
-more skilfully managed. I soon realized that in seamanship the Formosan
-aborigines could not compare with the Hawaians, the Filipinos, or with
-most of the peoples of the South Seas; perhaps for one reason, because
-their canoes carry no outrigger. Or is this effect, rather than cause?
-Is it because of their lack of seamanship at the present time that they
-venture into the waves in outriggerless canoes?
-
-At any rate, whatever they lack in skill in the navigation of
-sea-craft, the Ami at least are not lacking in personal bravery,
-or in a sense of responsibility. When the canoe was swamped by the
-waves--as, soon after leaving the ship, I realized must inevitably be
-the case--the chief motioned me to get on his back, and when I had
-done so, began to swim for shore. He did this quite coolly, almost as
-if it were a matter of course, although he had never before seen a
-white woman; apparently regarding the whole affair from the Oriental,
-“it is ordered,” point of view. The other man in the boat seemed for a
-moment to be more at a loss, but at an order from the chief he dropped
-the now useless paddle, which for some reason (or none) he still held,
-and rescued my little travelling-bag, first taking the handle between
-his teeth, then, in spite of the waves, managing in a rather dexterous
-fashion--by means of the strip of homespun hemp-cloth which he had been
-wearing as a loin-cloth--to lash it to his shoulders, swimming with
-legs and one arm as he did so.
-
-Thus from the water--literally--I reached the territory of the east
-coast tribes and southern tribes of the island. What I learned of
-their manners and customs I shall write in its proper place.[40] But I
-want here to record my appreciation of the courage and also the cool,
-matter-of-course calmness of the Ami chief, whose presence of mind
-undoubtedly saved my life on this occasion, as my own awkward attempts
-at swimming would never have carried me through those waves. So rough
-were they that it was with difficulty I was able even to cling to the
-back of the chief. Had the water been colder I should probably not have
-been able to do so. But at that latitude--a little south of the Tropic
-of Cancer--sea-water, even in January, is never numbingly cold.
-
-Rather different was my experience on the occasion of another winter
-vacation during my stay in Formosa. That vacation I spent in the
-mountains, as I wished to visit certain sub-tribes of the Taiyal
-that I had not seen. Because of the altitude, it was--certainly by
-contrast with the plain below--bitterly cold. There had been flurries
-of snow during the day. I had with me, as guide and luggage-bearer, a
-Chinese-Formosan coolie, an elderly man, who was supposed to be well
-acquainted with the mountain trails--to have tramped them since his
-youth, when as a charcoal-burner he had ventured into the mountains
-for fuel. Thus had he recommended himself to me. However, perhaps
-because of the snowy greyness of the day, he managed to lose his way.
-I had--fortunately--a pocket compass with me. In such Chinese-Formosan
-dialect as I had acquired--inadequate enough--I attempted to explain
-the meaning of the pointing needle. My guide declared he understood,
-and said that in order to regain the trail we must go in a certain
-direction. Going in this way, it was necessary to cross a stream, which
-usually was little more than a shallow brook. Because of the winter
-rains,[41] however, this had become so swollen that it was almost a
-torrent, and when we reached it we found, instead of a shallow stream
-that could easily have been waded, or crossed over on stepping-stones,
-a great body of water, dashing over fallen trees, and swirling around
-boulders which normally lay far beyond its banks.
-
-My guide, accustomed, as are all Chinese coolies--both in Formosa and
-on the mainland--to carrying burdens on his back, volunteered thus
-to carry me, declaring he could easily do so. I acquiesced; and thus
-“pick-a-back” fashion we started. The guide was a tall man, and, though
-the water came well up on his thighs, he felt his way carefully with
-a stout staff that he carried, and all seemed going well, in spite of
-the fact that it was growing dark, when, without warning, the man gave
-a startled, guttural cry--in the unexpected fashion of the usually
-phlegmatic Chinese when really frightened--shook me from his shoulders,
-and, stooping until his whole body was submerged in the water, shuffled
-rapidly to a boulder behind which he crouched. Dropped thus suddenly
-almost to my waist into very cold water, which was running with a swift
-current, I was nearly swept off my feet. I managed, however, to make my
-way to a boulder, near the one behind which my guide was cowering. As I
-drew myself up out of the water on to the boulder, I angrily demanded
-of him the reason of his extraordinary behaviour.
-
-“Light of Heaven,” the man replied, in a low voice, between chattering
-teeth, “be not angry. It is a _seban_--a head-cutter--there.” With a
-motion of his head he indicated a figure that I had not seen, standing
-at the edge of the water.
-
-“I was wary,” my guide continued, “I heard a movement in the bushes.
-I looked up--I saw. Now our heads must surely go. As it was with our
-fathers----” The man continued to murmur, growing more incoherent in
-his terror, and evidently more than half benumbed with the cold, as I
-found myself also becoming.
-
-I decided that possible decapitation was preferable to
-freezing--especially as the agreeable stage of pleasant dreams, which
-is said to accompany actual death from cold, had not been reached;
-only that of extreme discomfort. The small weapon that I usually
-carried with me on these mountain trips was in my hand-bag, which,
-with my other impedimenta, was on the bank that we had left. My guide
-had promised to return for these things after carrying me across the
-water. However, there are times when it is better to flee from evils
-that one knows.... I hailed the _seban_, and, although he spoke a
-variety of Taiyal dialect a little different from that of which I knew
-a few words, he evidently understood the situation. Indeed, under the
-circumstances, words were scarcely necessary for such understanding.
-The man’s grin of comprehension pleased me. It was so human--so
-_Aryanly_ human--that it was refreshing after the mask-like stolidity
-of both Chinese and Japanese to which for some time I had been
-accustomed; for these two peoples, however differing in other respects,
-are on this point at one. They equally regard it as a mark of the
-lowest breeding to allow any expression of emotion--of genuine feeling,
-of whatever kind--to be reflected in their features. Even the coolies,
-imitating their masters, have, as far as possible, adopted the code of
-the latter on this point. All wear a mask that is seldom, or never,
-dropped. The _seban_, however, are not trained in Confucian ethics;
-hence the play of joy and sorrow, of amusement and of other emotions,
-on their more mobile features.
-
-The expression of that particular _seban_, at the moment, was one of
-mixed amusement and sympathy. I am afraid that he rather enjoyed the
-plight of the cowering Chinaman. For generations the Chinese-Formosans
-and the aborigines of the island have been hereditary foes. However,
-I made him understand that my guide--or the one who was supposed to
-act in that capacity--was not to be molested. The _seban_ nodded in
-comprehension. Then by signs he made me understand that he would--if
-I so chose--carry me in safety to his side of the water, which he had
-seen I was trying to reach. My clothing was drenched, I was chilled to
-the bone, my fingers I found too numb to move. I realized that my hold
-on the boulder could not last much longer. The Chinese I knew could
-not be depended upon in the proximity of the _seban_. Indeed, the poor
-wretch (the Chinese) I feared could scarcely manage to get himself out
-of the water, so completely had he been unnerved by the unexpected
-appearance of the _seban_--one belonging, it seemed, to a sub-tribe
-which he had especial reason to fear. For me it was a choice between
-trusting myself unaided to the torrent--and, in my benumbed condition,
-I knew I should soon be swept off my feet--and accepting the offer of
-the friendly _seban_. Naturally I chose the latter alternative.
-
-When I signalled the _seban_ my acceptance of his offer, he again
-grinned, took his knife from his loin-cloth and, holding it out of
-reach of the water, stepped into the stream, which swirled about
-his loins. I was glad enough to slip from my precarious hold on the
-boulder to the shoulders of the _seban_, who, true to his word--as in
-my dealings with the aborigines I found them always to be with those
-who have not betrayed them--carried me safely to the shore. Then
-still holding me on his shoulders, for I was too benumbed with cold
-and fatigue to walk, he strode on to a fire a little distance away,
-around which a number of his people were gathered. I learned later that
-these were members of a village community higher up in the mountains,
-whose bamboo huts had been destroyed by recent torrential rains. The
-homeless people were camping temporarily near the foot of a great
-tree, in the branches of which the spirits of their ancestors were
-supposed to dwell; also the spirits of the Great White Fathers of Long
-Ago--obviously the seventeenth-century Dutch--to whom the priestesses
-of the demolished village had been offering constant prayers. My
-appearance among them was hailed as an answer to their prayers, which
-accounted for the fact, as I also later learned, that when I was
-carried into camp--a very benumbed and bedraggled goddess--both men and
-women fell on their faces, and some of the children fled shrieking in
-terror.
-
-I have since wondered whether perhaps these two chance occurrences--one
-a storm at sea, the other a torrential rainfall in the mountains, which
-by accident brought me among two divisions of the aborigines, one those
-of the east coast, the other those of the northern mountains, in the
-fashion that I have described--had not something to do with the very
-friendly relations which existed between these “Naturvölker” and me.
-Certainly the rôle of the sea-born (or river-born) goddess was not one
-that I was anxious to play, or that I had in mind, on either occasion.
-But a few chance words of some of the people--after I had learned a
-little of their language--led me to believe that the fact that I had
-“come to them out of the water” contributed to the esteem in which I
-was held; made certain in their minds the conviction that I was the
-spirit of one of the beloved white rulers of old, returned from the
-elements. (Why a spirit should choose this particularly uncomfortable
-method of approach--or of return--was not quite clear.) That I had
-come among a matripotestal people probably accounted for the fact that
-none of the aborigines seemed to think it strange that the spirit of
-one of the Great White Fathers should choose to reappear in the body
-of a woman. That such a spirit had returned seemed to be the general
-supposition among the northern tribes. Among those of the south there
-were some who held, apparently, that a Goddess of the Sea (or “from out
-of the sea”) had come to them--one to whom semi-annual offerings were
-customarily made.
-
-When I realized the reason for the regard in which I was held by these
-people a sense of the ludicrous overcame me. School-day struggles with
-Virgil--buried in some region of the subconscious--were recalled; these
-even more strongly when one day I overheard a discussion among some
-of the tribespeople regarding my walk. I neither hobbled as did the
-Chinese-Formosan women, nor did I walk with the toed-in, short steps
-of the Japanese women (a few of the coast aborigines had seen Japanese
-women).
-
-“Feet strangely covered, stone-defying. With no burden on her back,
-freely, with long steps, she walks, as must the females of the gods
-from whom we spring.”
-
-“_Et vera incessu patuit dea_,” etc. Curiously similar the idea,
-though the words in which this time it was voiced were those of this
-strange Malay dialect.... The childhood of the world! Still in odd
-comers it exists, and can, with seeking, be found.
-
-FOOTNOTES:
-
-[30] Rickshas--small man-drawn carriages--(see illustration) could be
-pulled only about the city and its immediate environs, and it was not
-city or suburban life in which I was interested.
-
-[31] See illustrations.
-
-[32] It is due to the efforts of Mr. Hosui and Mr. Marui that the skull
-of a recently decapitated member of the Taiyal tribe has been presented
-to the Museum of Oxford University.
-
-[33] See map.
-
-[34] Quite naturally, Christmas means nothing to the Japanese. Most of
-those who have not been missionized do not even know on what day this
-_seiyō-jin matsuri_ (foreign festival) falls; those who live in country
-districts have not even heard of it. Their celebration of the winter
-solstice is at the New Year, which is the great festival time of the
-year. At this season interesting ceremonies are observed, and quaint
-and picturesque games played by old and young alike.
-
-[35] See map.
-
-[36] See map.
-
-[37] See map.
-
-[38] See map.
-
-[39] See map.
-
-[40] See Part II of this book.
-
-[41] Winter is the rainy season in northern Formosa; summer the rainy
-season in the southern part of the island.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER IV
-
-THE PRESENT POPULATION OF FORMOSA
-
-Hakkas and other Chinese-Formosans, Japanese, Aborigines.
-
-
-As regards this particular odd corner of the world, naturally, in
-my peregrinations about the island, I picked up a certain amount of
-information. Among other things, I learned that those who make up the
-vast majority of the population of the island at the present time,
-and who are known as “Formosans”--this not only among themselves, but
-who also are so called (i.e. _Taiwan-jin_, “men of Formosa”) by their
-Japanese conquerors, and by Europeans resident in the island--are
-Chinese; that is, descendants of the immigrants from the mainland of
-China. Of these, between 80,000 and 90,000 are Hakkas, originally
-from the Kwantung Province of China--a people rather despised by the
-other Chinese.[42] The remaining nearly 3,000,000 “Formosans” are
-descendants of Chinese from the Fukien Province of the mainland, and
-most of them speak the Amoy dialect of Chinese, though a few speak the
-dialect of Foochow.
-
-The Japanese, who since the treaty of Shimonoseki (1895) have been
-masters of the island, number between 120,000 and 125,000, and are
-constantly increasing in population. All official positions, and those
-of authority of any sort, are in the hands of the Japanese as is now
-all the wealth of the island.
-
-The aboriginal population it is naturally more difficult to estimate.
-But the number of the aborigines at the present time cannot, in
-reality, exceed 105,000. Personally I doubt if a carefully taken
-census would reveal that number.[43] Certainly the aboriginal
-population is steadily diminishing, and all tribes are being driven
-constantly farther up into the mountains; or, in the case of certain
-tribes--such as the Ami and Paiwan--are being more rigidly confined to
-the precipitous, barren east coast. The whole of the island--including
-the marvellously fertile great plains on the west side of the central
-mountain range--was naturally once in the hands of the aborigines.
-But during the Chinese dominion of the island, from the conquest of
-Koksinga (1662) to the close of the Sino-Japanese War (1895), the
-aboriginal population was--if all reports and all records, including
-those of the Chinese themselves, speak truly--treated with systematic
-cruelty and with ruthless greed and rapacity. Sometimes by wholesale
-slaughter, sometimes by fraud and cunning, the Chinese gradually
-pushed the aborigines back into the central mountain range, or, as the
-Japanese to-day are doing, confined them to the sterile, ill-watered
-east coast, and thus gained for themselves possession of the whole of
-the broad, level, western sea-board; and even of those valleys between
-the mountains where rice and tea could be made to grow. Chicanery was
-often cheaper than gunpowder. An aborigine would fancy a gun or a red
-blanket. A Chinaman would supply him with the commodity desired and
-would take in exchange, or more frequently “as security,” fertile
-fields. Naturally--to one who knows the habits of the aborigines--the
-“security” was seldom redeemed, and the Chinaman became the owner of
-the land.
-
-If an effort were really made by an exceptionally industrious or
-far-seeing aborigine to redeem his land, some method was usually found
-by the Chinaman to thwart this effort. The land remained in Chinese
-hands.
-
-Since 1895 all the land of agricultural value in the island has passed
-from the hands of the Chinese-Formosans into those of their Japanese
-conquerors; this usually by force and extortion, the Chinese having
-suffered at the hands of the Japanese, much as they had forced the
-aborigines to suffer at their hands during the preceding two hundred
-years.[44]
-
-The well-being, or the reverse, of the aborigines has been little
-affected by the change of masters. On this point I should be
-contradicted by the Japanese, who would point out that they have
-introduced the eating, and--as far as this is possible in the
-mountains--the cultivation, of rice, instead of millet, among the
-aborigines. Also they would lay stress upon the fact that they have
-established among the aborigines schools for the “teaching of Japanese
-language, Japanese customs, and Japanese manners.” Apart, however, from
-wondering just how the displacement of millet by rice, as a staple
-of diet, and compulsory training in Japanese language and customs
-and Japanese “good manners” will be of benefit to the aborigine (the
-eating of white rice will probably give him berri-berri--as it has
-given this disease to so many of the Japanese--from which up to this
-time he has been spared by the eating of millet), one notes that the
-Japanese in their reports--official and otherwise--of the efforts
-of their Government in the direction of the “civilization of the
-aboriginal tribes” fail to remark upon the fact that, because of their
-establishment of camphor “factories”[45] (see illustration) throughout
-the mountains, they are encroaching further upon the territory of the
-aborigines than ever the Chinese did. Also they fail to remark upon
-the fact that bombs are dropped from aeroplanes upon villages of the
-aborigines, in order to impress the latter with the omnipotence of the
-Japanese Government, and with that of its Divine Emperor.[46]
-
-[Illustration: “FACTORY” FOR EXTRACTING CAMPHOR IN THE MOUNTAINS OF
-FORMOSA.
-
-_The work is done by Chinese-Formosan coolies under the supervision of
-Japanese officials. The manufacture of camphor, like that of opium, is
-a Japanese Government monopoly._]
-
-As a matter of fact, the only people ever dominant in Formosa who
-seem to have treated the aborigines with either kindness or equity
-were the Dutch during their thirty-seven years’ over-lordship in the
-seventeenth century. The story of this period of just and kindly rule
-in their island has been handed down among the aborigines from parent
-to child and still remains a tradition among them--one of a Golden
-Age long past; just how long of course they have no idea, but in the
-time of “many grandfathers back.” There is a tradition that the
-Dutch even taught the aborigines to read, and also to write their own
-dialect--this in the “sign-marks of the gods” (Roman script). Old
-documents written by their ancestors are said to have existed among
-them even a generation ago. These are reported to have been confiscated
-by the Japanese, as part of a systematic and far-reaching attempt to
-eradicate the memory of any culture other than Japanese. Whether or not
-this story of the confiscation of old documents be true I do not know,
-but certainly during my two years’ residence in Formosa I was not able
-to find a single document of this sort among the aborigines.
-
-Only the memory of past culture given by “fair gods who came over the
-sea in white-winged boats”--or, as some of the tribes have it, “came up
-out of the sea”--remains.
-
-It seems that there exists among some of the tribes a belief that
-a reincarnation of a former “Great White Chief”--presumably Father
-Candidius, a Dutch priest, who devoted his life to the care, spiritual
-and temporal, of the aboriginal people--will return and help them throw
-off the yoke of their Chinese and Japanese conquerors.[47] Hence the
-welcome which a fair-haired, blue-eyed person receives from them, and
-the reverence with which he--or she--is treated: their appreciation
-of such a one being in rather marked contrast with the point of view
-of both Chinese and Japanese, who speak of a fair-haired--or even
-brown-haired--blue-eyed man or woman as a “red-haired, green-eyed
-barbarian.”
-
-FOOTNOTES:
-
-[42] One of the distinguishing characteristics of the Hakkas is that
-the women never “bind” their feet; whereas the feet of all the other
-Chinese-Formosan women are “bound,” i.e. crippled and distorted. This
-“sin of omission” on the part of the Hakkas seems to have something to
-do with the contempt in which they are held by the other Chinese, both
-in Formosa and on the mainland.
-
-[43] The _Encyclopædia Britannica_, 11th edition, gives the aboriginal
-population of Formosa as 104,334. This is probably a fairly correct
-estimate, although the Japanese claim that 120,000 is more nearly
-correct, they wishing to give the impression that the aboriginal
-population is increasing, rather than diminishing.
-
-[44] During my residence in Formosa I personally saw instances of
-the most hideous cruelty on the part of the Japanese toward the
-Chinese-Formosans, and of barbaric torture, officially inflicted, as
-punishment for the most trivial offences (as later--in the spring of
-1919--I saw the same thing in the other Japanese colony, Korea, on the
-part of the Japanese toward the gentle Koreans). But this is an aspect
-of Japanese colonization with which in this book I shall not deal.
-
-[45] The camphor “factories” established in the mountains--such as the
-one illustrated--for the extraction of crude camphor from the camphor
-wood are naturally of a primitive kind. The crude camphor is brought
-down to Taihoku to be refined.
-
-[46] This actually happened during my residence in Formosa, the
-Japanese boasting of the cleverness of the expedient, and ridiculing
-the aborigines for believing--as they did--that the aeroplane was a
-huge bird, and the bomb its poisonous excrement.
-
-[47] In connection with the care, especially the medical treatment,
-which Father Candidius gave to the native people, naturally many
-stories of miracles have grown up.
-
-
-
-
-PART II
-
-_MANNERS AND CUSTOMS OF THE ABORIGINAL TRIBES_
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER V
-
-RACIAL STOCK
-
-Physical Appearance pointing to Indoneso-Malay Origin--Linguistic
-Evidence and Evidence of Handicraft--Tribal Divisions of the
-Aborigines--Moot Question as to the Existence of a Pigmy People in the
-Interior of the Island.
-
-
-While the aborigines are divided into a number of tribes, and are
-also grouped--by the Chinese--according to the “greenness” or
-“ripeness” of their barbarity, yet they may, collectively speaking, be
-regarded as belonging to the Indoneso-Malay stock, many tribes being
-strikingly similar in appearance to certain tribes in the Philippine
-Islands. Hamay, writing under the head of “Les Races Malaïques” in
-_L’Anthropologie_ for 1896, says that the aborigines of Formosa
-recalled to him the Igorotes of Northern Luzon (Philippines) as well as
-the Malays of Singapore.
-
-Regarding the Malays of Singapore, I cannot speak from personal
-observation, as I have not been in Singapore; but as I spent six
-months in the Philippines, shortly before going to Formosa,[48] I
-am able to confirm Hamay’s statement as to the resemblance between
-Filipinos and Formosan aborigines. As regards the tribe of Igorotes,
-this resemblance extends also, to a certain degree, to social customs
-and religious beliefs. Considering physical resemblance alone,
-however, I should say that this is more striking between the Formosan
-aborigines and the Tagalogs of Luzon than between the former and
-the Igorotes--that is, where the Tagalogs are unmixed with Spanish
-blood. The resemblance between the Tagalogs and the Taiyal[49] tribe
-of northern Formosa is particularly striking as regards physical
-characteristics. The resemblance, however, ends here. The Tagalogs,
-as the result of Spanish influence, are so-called “Christians”; the
-Taiyal are not. The latter (Taiyal of Formosa) are a singularly
-chaste, honest, and fair-dealing people; the former (Tagalogs) are
-singularly--otherwise.
-
-At least one Formosan tribe--the Ami, of the east coast--has a
-tradition that its forbears came “in boats across a great sea from an
-island somewhere in the south.” To this tradition I shall have occasion
-to refer again.
-
-In connection with the racial affinities of the Formosan aborigines it
-is only fair to state that Arnold Schetelig says he “found to his great
-surprise that Polynesian and Maori skulls in the London College of
-Surgeons presented striking analogies with those collected by himself
-in Formosa.”
-
-One can only surmise that the reason for the “great surprise” felt
-by Schetelig upon noting the resemblance between Polynesian and
-Formosan skulls was because he had previously stressed the fact of the
-linguistic similarity between modern Malay and the dialect spoken by
-the Formosan aborigines, and had gone on to point out the “remarkable
-harmony between speech and physical characteristics.” However, as,
-since the time that Schetelig wrote, kinship of race between Indonesian
-and Polynesian--or, at least, strong evidence pointing in the direction
-of a common origin--has been established, there need, at the present
-time, be no occasion for surprise; since Polynesian and Malay, or
-“Proto-Malay,” peoples doubtless sprang from a common stock, having its
-fountain-head in Indonesia.
-
-Evidence which points strongly to an Indonesian origin of the
-aborigines of Formosa exists in certain of their articles of
-handicraft, notably the peculiar Indonesian form of loom, the
-nose-flute, and the musical bow. (To these I shall refer at greater
-length under the head of ARTS AND CRAFTS.) Also the custom of certain
-tribes--notably the Yami, of Botel Tobago--of building their houses on
-piles.[50] This in a climate, and under conditions, where there is no
-material need for such construction. When asked the reason for this,
-one gets the reply customary to any question that one may be foolish
-enough to ask as to the “reason why” of any custom whatsoever, viz.
-“Thus have our fathers done.”
-
-To my mind, however, the strongest evidence showing Proto-Malay,
-rather than Chinese, Melanesian, or other affinity, is supplied by the
-language--considering the dialects collectively--of the aborigines.
-
-[Illustration: MEN OF THE BUNUN TRIBE.
-
-_Japanese policemen in background._]
-
-[Illustration: YAMI TRIBESPEOPLE OF BOTEL TOBAGO IN FRONT OF
-“BACHELOR-HOUSE.”]
-
-I am aware that the evidence of linguistic affinity as in any way
-indicating that of race is rather disregarded by many anthropologists,
-on the ground that contact--commercial or otherwise--between peoples
-often affects linguistic interchange, or results in the introduction
-of words from the language of one people into that of another. With
-this I strongly agree, as regards different races living on the same
-continent (the different races of Africa being a case in point);
-or even as regards people living on neighbouring islands. With the
-Formosan aborigines, however, there has been no contact within historic
-times between themselves and other branches of the Malay or Indonesian
-race. They themselves are not a seafaring folk, and the people who have
-invaded their island--certainly since about the sixth century A.D.,
-when Chinese records first speak of it, during the Sui Dynasty--have
-been successive waves of the Chinese themselves, the Dutch, the
-Spanish, possibly the Portuguese, and the Japanese. In spite of this
-fact, the language to which the Formosan dialects show closest affinity
-is Malay proper, that spoken on the Malay Peninsula, although there
-is some resemblance to that spoken in Java, judging from Malayan and
-Javanese words given in books, such as Wallace’s _Malay Archipelago_.
-
-It has been estimated that about one-sixth of the words of the various
-Formosan dialects, i.e. those spoken by the different tribes, have
-a direct affinity with the Malayan language--that spoken by the
-Malays proper. With so large a proportion of words bearing a close
-resemblance, and taking into account the centuries-long isolation of
-the Formosan tribes--as regards contact with other Malay or Indonesian
-peoples--there can be little reasonable doubt that the languages have
-sprung from a common stock, as probably the races have done.
-
-Regarding the tribal divisions of the aborigines, I shall mention
-the nine tribes into which they are now usually grouped--in the
-spelling of the names following the Japanese, rather than the Chinese,
-pronunciation, viz.: Taiyal, Saisett, Bunun, Tsuou, Tsarisen, Paiwan,
-Piyuma, Ami, and Yami. This is as nearly as the Japanese--or, for that
-matter the English--can imitate the pronunciation of the respective
-names by which these tribes-people call themselves. Each name seems
-merely to mean “Man” in the dialect of the tribe using it, except Ami
-(sometimes pronounced by themselves “Kami”), which means “Men of the
-North.” This is the tribe which has the tradition of having originally
-come from “somewhere in the south, across a great water.”
-
-Mr. Ishii--the Japanese writer and lecturer on Formosa--mentions
-only seven tribes of aborigines, omitting the Tsarisen and Piyuma.
-This is according to the present Japanese system of grouping. They
-(the Japanese) say that it is because of “linguistic affinity,” i.e.
-because the dialects spoken by the Piyuma and Tsarisen resemble the
-tongue spoken by the Paiwan, that they group these tribes together.
-Perhaps! Certainly it is a fact that the tribes omitted from Japanese
-enumeration are rapidly disappearing; and their conquerors scarcely
-like to call attention to that fact. At any rate, Mr. Ishii is honest
-enough to admit that “the Piyuma possess a peculiar social organization
-and should be treated as separate from the Paiwan.” The Saisett is
-another tribe that is rapidly disappearing. Soon there will be only six
-tribes left to enumerate--that is, very soon. Soon, as history goes,
-there probably will be none.
-
-The ethnological--or rather, ethnographical--map included in this book
-indicates the various areas in which the different tribes live, or
-over which they roam. However, the “Aiyu-sen” (military guard line) of
-the Japanese is gradually, but steadily, being drawn closer about the
-territory supposed to belong to the aborigines; and well within this
-territory--even in the mountain range, in which the aborigines were
-left undisturbed during the Chinese rule of the island--the Japanese
-Government has now established stations for cutting down camphor
-trees, and at some points machinery for extracting crude camphor, to
-be refined later in the great factory in Taihoku. The work at the
-“camphor stations” or “factories” in “savage territory” is done by
-Chinese-Formosan coolies under the direction of Japanese overseers. It
-is through this territory that the trolly (or _toro_) lines--referred
-to in Part I, page 69--have been constructed, over which the
-man-propelled cars are pushed up the steep mountain-sides.
-
-As the tribes now exist, I should consider the Taiyal, of the north,
-the largest, both in population and also as regards the territory
-over which its members roam.[51] Next to the Taiyal, the Ami, of the
-east coast, is the largest tribe, both in population and in extent
-of territory; next, the Paiwan, of the south. On this point--that of
-the relative size of population of the aboriginal tribes--I should be
-inclined to agree with the Bureau of Aboriginal Affairs (Japanese),
-of Formosa, rather than with Mr. Ishii, who considers the Paiwan the
-largest of the aboriginal tribes as regards population.
-
-The Japanese usually speak of the “Savages of the North” and the
-“Savages of the South”; those “of the North” being the Taiyal--or
-“tattooed tribe,” so called because of the rather remarkable way in
-which the faces of these people are tattooed, of which I shall speak
-more in detail under another heading--together with the few remaining
-members of the Saisett tribe. In speaking of the Taiyal tribe, the
-“Report of the Control of the Aborigines in Formosa,” issued by the
-Japanese Government, says: “Their district [that of the Taiyal]
-comprises an area of about 500 square _ri_ (2,977 square miles), with a
-population of about 30,000; _but on account of the advancement of the
-guard-line in recent years, their district is gradually becoming less_”
-(italics my own).
-
-This statement as to the district of the Taiyal “gradually becoming
-less” (something which is acclaimed as being to the credit of the
-Japanese Government) might with equal truth be made regarding the
-territory of the other aboriginal tribes, those who are grouped
-together by the Japanese under the general term “Savages of the South,”
-about all of whom the cordon is gradually being drawn tighter.
-
-The Taiyal is not only the largest and most powerful aboriginal tribe
-on the island, but it is also--perhaps for this reason--the boldest and
-least submissive. Most of the adult men of this tribe have upon their
-faces the tattoo-mark signifying that they have at least one human head
-to their credit. The other head-hunting tribes of the island are the
-Bunun and the Paiwan.
-
-[Illustration: TAIYAL WOMAN (LEFT), A WOMAN LIVING AMONG THE TAIYAL
-TRIBE, BELIEVED TO BE PART PIGMY (RIGHT).
-
-(_See page 107._)]
-
-[Illustration: WOMAN OF THE YAMI TRIBE OF BOTEL TOBAGO.
-
-(_The tiny island just south of Formosa proper._) _Note the difference
-of type, as compared with the more northern tribes._]
-
-In considering the divisions of the Formosan aborigines, it would be
-well for present-day investigators to guard against the error into
-which some European writers on the subject, in the early numbers
-of the _China Review_ (1873-4), seem to have fallen--that is, the
-error of regarding the Chinese terms of _Pepo-huan_ ([Illustration])
-_Sek-huan_ ([Illustration]), and _Chin-huan_ ([Illustration]), as
-signifying ethnic or tribal divisions. In reality, these terms--in the
-Amoy dialect of Chinese--mean, taking the words in the order given
-above, respectively: “Barbarian of the Plain,” “Ripe Barbarian” (i.e.
-semi-civilized), and “Green Barbarian” (i.e. wild, or altogether
-savage). These terms were applied by the Chinese indiscriminately
-to the various tribes, irrespective of difference of dialect or of
-physical characteristics.
-
-Regarding the latter point--physical characteristics: while, broadly
-speaking, all the aborigines of Formosa conform to the general “Malay
-type,” yet one who has been much among the different tribes can
-distinguish without much difficulty--quite apart from difference in
-tattoo-marking--between the tall, rather prognathous Taiyal of the
-north; the more mongoloid type of the Ami and Paiwan on the east coast;
-the handsomer, aquiline-nose type--approximating to that of certain
-tribes of the American Indians--of the central mountain-range Bunun;
-and the ever-smiling, gentler, darker Yami,[52] of Botel Tobago
-(Japanese “Koto Sho”), the tiny island just south of Formosa proper
-(see illustrations showing types of the different tribes).
-
-To return for a moment to the Chinese system of classification--one
-based on various degrees of culture (from the Chinese point of
-view) existing among the aborigines: The _Pepo-huan_ are about
-as non-existent in Formosa to-day as are the ancient Britons in
-present-day England. They--the _Pepo-huan_--formerly lived in the
-eastern plains, and the few who have not been exterminated have been
-amalgamated with the Chinese-Formosan population. The indefinite term
-of _Sek-huan_ is sometimes applied to those members of the Ami and
-Paiwan tribes who have come most closely into contact with the Chinese.
-Under the term _Chin-huan_ are included all the other tribes of the
-island.
-
-Both Keane (in _Man Past and Present_) and T. L. Bullock, formerly
-British Consul in Takao[53] (in _China Review_, 1873), speak of a
-portion of the _Sek-huan_ as being of light colour, compared with the
-other aborigines, as having remarkably long and prominent teeth, large,
-coarse mouth, prognathous jaw, and as having a weak constitution.
-Both writers suspect a strain of Dutch blood in these people--though
-just why weakness of constitution should be associated with Dutch
-descent I do not know. Apparently weakness of constitution has led
-to non-survival in a country, and under conditions, where the law of
-“survival of the fittest” holds rigidly true. Certainly I could find
-no trace of these people--taken as a group--either in the mountains
-or on the east coast. Half a century makes a great difference in
-an aboriginal people, especially when contending against stronger,
-conquering races.
-
-The only extant people among the aborigines who can truthfully
-be described as having a “fair complexion”--as far as I could
-discover--are a subdivision, or local group, of the Taiyal, called
-Taruko. The Taruko group live within a restricted territory in the
-north-eastern part of the island, just behind the famous high cliffs.
-Not only are the Taruko of lighter colour than the other aborigines,
-but they have more regular and more clearly cut features. Ishii states
-that “they [the Taruko] are believed to be the oldest inhabitants of
-the island.” Of this I, personally, could find no confirmation, though
-Mr. Ishii may have good grounds for making the statement. At any rate,
-there is a tradition, both among themselves and among the neighbouring
-Taiyal, that the Taruko originally lived on the western side of the
-great mountains, and within the past few generations have migrated
-to their present habitat. If this be the case it is possible that
-they may have a strain of Dutch blood. Certainly they are famous for
-their intrepid bravery and unbroken spirit. They came under Japanese
-domination only in 1914; it is said they were never under that of the
-Chinese. These people hold a myth as to their origin, differing from
-that held by the other aborigines. Of this I shall speak under the head
-of RELIGION.
-
-Before leaving the subject of the ethnology of the aborigines,
-reference must be made to the moot question as to whether or not
-there exists in Formosa a pigmy people similar to the Aetas of the
-Philippines. Regarding this most interesting point, I can only say
-that I was never able to discover a race of pigmies--a tribe or group,
-however small. But I did find, while in the territory of the Taiyal,
-isolated instances of individuals with apparently a pigmy strain. This
-particularly in the case of certain women--three or four. I do not
-refer, of course, only to the difference in size between these women
-and the Taiyal women--or the women of any of the other tribes; but to
-certain characteristics of physique in which they radically differ. For
-one thing, the shape of the head is distinctly different, that of these
-very small women being more negroid than Malay, and curiously infantile
-even for the negroid type of skull--i.e. with disproportionately
-bulging forehead. Also the whole shape of the body is more that of a
-child than is the case with most adult women, either among Formosan
-aborigines or others. The opposition between the great toe and the
-other toes is more marked than with the other aborigines. And--perhaps
-most significant feature of all--the hair of these women is distinctly
-“crinkly,” whereas that of the other aborigines of the main island, as
-of all Malay peoples, is absolutely straight--a fact of which the small
-women are evidently ashamed.[54]
-
-The colour of these pigmy women--if such they may be called--is,
-however, not as dark as that of the Philippine Aetas or the Andamanese
-Islanders. On the contrary, it is rather lighter than that of the
-surrounding tribes-people.
-
-Unfortunately, I did not take measurements of these small women--in
-fact, I had no instruments for accurately doing this--but I do not
-think their height can be over four feet two or three inches. An
-interesting point in connection with them is that the other aborigines
-among whom they live regard these women as being “different.” They
-themselves--those whom I saw--were taciturn and seemed averse to
-expressing themselves. Also curious, in a tribe where few divorces
-occur and seemingly little marital infelicity, all these tiny
-women whom I personally knew were divorced or separated from their
-husbands--Taiyal men; “mutual incompatibility” apparently being the
-cause.
-
-What the true explanation is of the existence of these “pigmean” women,
-differing in colour, in features, and in physique from those of the
-surrounding tribe, I do not know. It is possible of course that the
-few whom I saw were merely anomalies--dwarf individuals of the tribe
-in the midst of whom they lived. But this would scarcely account for
-the difference in colour, still less for that in the character of
-the hair, even if it did for the more infantile type of cranium and
-of general physique. It must be remembered that these individuals
-referred to live in a zone through which the Tropic of Cancer runs;
-consequently they may be exemplifications of the theory sometimes put
-forward that every race living in the tropics has its duplicate pigmy
-race. Or it may be--and to me this seems more probable--that these few
-very small and dissimilar women living among the Taiyal represent the
-remainder of a pigmy people, now almost extinct, of whom all the men
-have been killed, and of whom but a few of the women still survive.
-And as these few (certainly those with whom I came into contact) seem
-childless, it is obvious that within the very near future there will
-be no representatives remaining--that is, if this last explanation
-which I have suggested be the true one. This is one of the many points
-in connection with Formosan ethnology which would well repay further
-investigation.
-
-It may be added that the speech of the women referred to--when they can
-be induced to speak at all--seems more filled with guttural “clicks”
-than is that of the full-blooded Taiyal men and women.
-
-[Illustration: MAN OF TAIYAL TRIBE, AND WOMAN LIVING AMONG THE TAIYAL.
-
-_This woman is suspected of having a strain of pigmy blood. Note
-difference of features, and difference in the shape of head and face._]
-
-[Illustration: AUTHOR’S SECRETARY MAKING NOTES OF TAIYAL DIALECT.]
-
-FOOTNOTES:
-
-[48] See Part I, p. 29.
-
-[49] The Taiyal tribe is the same as that which Swinhoe, who spent
-a few days among them in 1857, calls the Tylolok (see _Hastings’
-Encyclopædia of Religion and Ethics_, vol. vi. p. 85).
-
-[50] Stakes driven into the ground, extending upward to a height of six
-feet, or more (see illustration of Yami house).
-
-[51] See Part I, p. 70.
-
-[52] The colour of the skin, the shape of the features, and the
-occasionally curly hair of certain members of the Yami suggest that the
-people of this tiny island--Botel Tobago--have in them an admixture
-of Papuan blood, which modifies the predominant Malay strain. This
-admixture is also suggested by certain features of their arts and
-crafts.
-
-[53] During the days of the Chinese government of Formosa when there
-was a British consulate at Takao.
-
-[54] See illustrations from snapshots taken by the author, showing how
-these very small women keep their heads covered--bound with cloths--as
-much as possible, in order to conceal their hair.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER VI
-
-SOCIAL ORGANIZATION
-
-Head-hunting and associated Customs--“Mother-right” and Age-grade
-Systems--Property Rights--Sex Relations.
-
-
-The social organization of the Formosan aborigines presents many points
-of interest, but the four which most forcibly impress the visitor or
-student of aboriginal customs, and which, taken together, constitute a
-somewhat unique system, are the following:
-
- (_a_) _Head-hunting_ and the point of view of the tribes-people
- regarding this custom.
-
- (_b_) “_Mother-right_” more fully developed than is usual, even
- among primitive people, at the present time.
-
- (_c_) The _Communal System_--that of holding property in
- common--which exists among several of the tribes.
-
- (_d_) The _Chastity_ and _Strict Monogamy_ customary among these
- “Naturvölker”; habits which strikingly impress one who goes
- among them after having spent some time in China or Japan,
- or in the Chinese and Japanese towns and villages in the
- “civilized” part of the island.
-
-One, or more, of these customs naturally exists among primitive peoples
-in various parts of the world; it is the combination of these, welded
-into a well-defined social organization, that makes the latter unique.
-
-That “head-hunting” should be included under the head of “social
-organization” may seem perhaps a contradiction in terms--head-hunting
-not being exactly a social custom. I think, however, that anyone
-who has lived among a head-hunting tribe will realize how closely
-this custom is interwoven with the fabric of their whole social
-organization. It regulates the social and political standing of the men
-of the tribe; it is directly connected with marriage--no head, no wife;
-and is reflected in the games, the songs, and the dances of the people.
-Moreover head-hunting is regulated by a code as rigid as the code of
-“an officer and a gentleman” in so-called civilized society--and is
-rather less frequently broken.
-
-Deniker, in speaking of the Dyaks of Borneo (see _The Races of Man_,
-p. 251), aptly remarks: “A number of acts regarded as culpable by the
-codes of all civilized states are yet tolerated, and even extolled,
-in certain particular circumstances; such as the taking of life, for
-example, in legitimate defence, in a duel, during war, or as a capital
-punishment. Thus, in recalling examples of this kind, we shall be
-less severe on a Dyak who cuts off a man’s head solely that he may
-carry this trophy to his bride; for if he did otherwise he would be
-repulsed by all.” The same charity for which Deniker pleads in judgment
-of the Dyak may well be extended to the Formosan aborigine, who never
-thus seeks private vengeance, whatever his provocation, on one of his
-fellow-tribesmen,[55] private disputes being always laid before the
-chief--male or female--of the tribe or before the chief-priestess, or
-a convocation of the elderly women of the tribal group. Also when a
-Formosan has voluntarily given his word to refrain from head-hunting,
-it is said--and my personal observation would tend to confirm
-this--that he never breaks it.[56]
-
-The tribes among whom head-hunting still exists are the Taiyal, the
-Bunun, and the Paiwan, though among the Bunun and the Paiwan to a
-lesser extent at the present time than among the Taiyal. Among all
-the other Chin-huan tribes it existed within the memory of the older
-generation still living.
-
-Among the Taiyal tribe--the great tribe of the northern part of the
-island--one can tell at a glance who has “a head to his credit,” by
-the presence, or absence, of the tattoo-mark on the chin. Occasionally
-one sees the insignia of the successful head-hunter tattooed on the
-chin of young boys. This indicates that these boys are the sons of
-famous head-hunters and that their hands have been laid upon heads
-decapitated by their fathers; or that they have carried these heads
-in net-bags upon their backs. This, by tribal code, entitles them to
-the successful head-hunter’s tattoo-mark. Incidentally, it must be
-understood that while the Taiyal are--largely because of their peculiar
-form of tattooing--usually regarded as a single tribe, they do not so
-regard themselves, but are composed of a number of sub-groups (it is
-said twenty-six), who regard themselves as separate units; and who
-consequently go on head-hunting expeditions against each other.
-
-When a boy attains maturity he is supposed to celebrate this by going
-on his first head-hunting expedition.[57] Usually several boys of about
-the same age go together on their first expedition, accompanied by
-older and more experienced warriors of the same group, or sub-tribe.
-Before going on such an expedition an omen is always consulted--usually
-a bird-omen, of which I shall speak more fully under the head of
-Religion--and it depends upon the favourable or unfavourable indication
-of the omen as to whether the expedition is undertaken forthwith or is
-postponed. The Taiyal consider it more auspicious to set forth on such
-an expedition with an odd number of men. They seem to think the chances
-will be greater of securing a head, which will count as a man, and
-thus make up the “lucky even number” with which they hope to return to
-the village.
-
-During the absence of the warriors on one of these expeditions, the
-women of the group will abstain from weaving, or even from handling
-the material--a sort of coarse native hemp--which customarily they
-weave into clothing. Except for the studious tending of the fires in
-their respective huts--for if these were allowed to go out, it would
-be considered a most evil omen--they do little until they hear in the
-distance the cries which herald the return of the warriors. Then,
-depending upon whether the cries denote victory or defeat, the women
-prepare either for a festival or for a time of lamentation.
-
-If the warriors have been successful--that is, if they have returned
-with one or more heads of slain enemies--a great feast is prepared,
-and partaken of by the men and women together. In this respect
-Formosan feasts differ from the victorious warrior-feasts of many
-other primitive communities, at which only the men are the revellers.
-This difference also distinguishes the dance that follows the feast,
-in which both men and women participate, the Formosan aborigines
-forming an exception to the rule laid down by Deniker that Malay men
-do not dance. As in feasting and dancing, so do the women also take
-part in the drinking of wine--made by themselves from millet--and in
-the smoking of tobacco. Among the Taiyal, as among most of the other
-tribes, both men and women smoke bamboo pipes--more of the size and
-shape of those smoked by Europeans than are the tiny pipes smoked by
-the Chinese and Japanese. These are, however, for some reason which
-they could not, or would not, explain, often held upside-down while
-being smoked, the tobacco being very tightly “jammed” into the bowl to
-prevent its falling out.
-
-Among the coast Ami, only the men smoke pipes, the bowls of which are
-often decorated with bits of metal--bartered from the Chinese--in
-imitation of the features of a human face. The women of this tribe
-smoke huge cigars.
-
-How tobacco was introduced into Formosa, where now it grows practically
-wild--the leaves being gathered by the women--is a mystery. Probably,
-however, it was first brought to the island by the Dutch; and, once
-having been planted in a soil favouring its growth, it continued to
-flourish and to spread, in spite of what in Europe and in America
-would be called lack of cultivation. Now smoking is universal among
-all the tribes of the main island of Formosa. Among the Yami alone--of
-Botel Tobago--it is, up to the present time, unknown; as is also,
-apparently, the drinking of any intoxicating liquor. Another thing that
-differentiates these gentle people from their neighbours of the main
-island, just to the north of them, is the fact that none of them are
-head-hunters.
-
-[Illustration: TAIYAL TRIBESPEOPLE.]
-
-[Illustration: SKULL-SHELF IN A TAIYAL VILLAGE.]
-
-To return for a moment to the present chief head-hunting tribe, the
-Taiyal. At the time of feasting and dancing in celebration of a
-victory, the head of the victim is placed on the “skull-shelf” of
-the village--being often the last addition to a pile of others--and
-food and millet-wine are placed in front of it, food being sometimes
-inserted into its mouth. The chief (often a woman), or high-priestess,
-of the village offers to the last-decapitated head an invitation to the
-following effect: “O warrior, you are welcome to our village and to our
-feast! Eat and drink, and ask your brothers to come and join you, and
-to eat and drink with us also.”
-
-This invocation is supposed to have a magical effect in bringing about
-other victories, and thus adding more heads to the skull-shelf (see
-illustration).
-
-The knives with which the heads of enemies have been cut off are held
-in great reverence by all the tribes. Among one tribe--the Paiwan--it
-is believed that the spirits of ancestors dwell in certain knives,
-which have been in the possession of the tribe for several generations.
-
-Among the Paiwan, and also the Bunun, the successful warrior is
-denoted, not as among the Taiyal by certain tattoo-marking, but by
-the wearing of a certain kind of cap which is made by the women of
-the tribe. The Paiwan, whose domain formerly extended all the way to
-Cape Garanbi, had--and have still in certain quarters--the reputation
-of being cannibals, as well as head-hunters. A statement to this
-effect is made in the _Encyclopædia Britannica_ (see article under
-the head of “Formosa”). This, however, I believe to be a mistake; as
-did also George Taylor, for many years light-house keeper at South
-Cape (Garanbi), under the Chinese regime; one who probably knew the
-aborigines more intimately than any white man since the time of the
-Dutch occupation. The superficial observer, seeing a pile of skulls
-in a native village--often several skulls over, or at the side of,
-the doorway of a chief’s house[58]--is apt hastily to assume that
-the villagers must necessarily be cannibals. But, while head-hunters
-certainly, I do not believe that the Formosan aborigines are, or ever
-have been, cannibals.
-
-Among the Paiwan a tradition exists that in “days of old,” when their
-territory extended to the sea-coast, “great boats” often came near
-their coast, from which men landed; and that these men were in the
-habit of capturing and carrying away numbers of the Paiwan people.
-Whether these “great boats” were Chinese junks or Spanish ships from
-the Philippines, I do not know. At any rate, among the Paiwan, the
-killing of strangers--except those with fair hair and blue eyes (which
-would indicate that the kidnapping invaders of the past were not
-Dutch)--is alleged to be an act of self-defence, to prevent their
-being carried away, “as their fathers were.” On what foundation of
-truth--if any--this tradition is built, I do not know.
-
-In this connection also the Paiwan claim that once, in those olden
-days, when strangers were landing from one of the large ships, they
-themselves (the Paiwan) took refuge in a “secret place among the
-hills,” but they were betrayed by the crowing of a cock, which revealed
-their hiding-place to the strangers, who killed many of them and
-carried others away by force to their ship. This they give as their
-reason for never eating chicken.
-
-But as a neighbouring tribe, the Ami, also never eat chicken, and
-assign for their abstention an entirely different reason--viz. that
-“souls of good and gentle people dwell in chickens”--it is not
-possible to give too great credence to Paiwan tradition, or to their
-own explanation of their custom; this being one of the many instances
-where various “reasons” are given by a primitive people in attempted
-explanation of a long-established custom.
-
-In passing, it may be mentioned that it is only among the coast tribes,
-such as Paiwan, Piyuma, and Ami, that the raising of chickens, for the
-sake of their eggs, has been introduced--apparently by the Chinese.
-
-Among the Paiwan, as among the other aboriginal tribes, including the
-Taiyal of the north, there exists the custom of two great festivals
-during the year, one at seed-time, the other at harvest-time. During
-these twice-yearly festivals there is much feasting, much dancing, and,
-unfortunately, much drinking of millet wine. That which distinguishes
-the Paiwan festivities, however, from those of the other tribes is
-that once every five years on these festive days the Paiwan play a
-game called Mavayaiya. This game consists of a contest between several
-warriors, each trying to impale on a bamboo lance a bundle--now made of
-bark--which is tossed into the air, the one who catches it on the point
-of his lance being considered the victor. Tradition among them asserts
-that in olden days it was a human head--that of a slain enemy--which
-was thus tossed about, a mere bundle of bark being considered a poor
-substitute. But Japanese laws against head-hunting are strict, for
-Japanese themselves have suffered from these expeditions--punitive
-usually--and knives, even sacred ones, are no match against modern
-rifles, or against bombs thrown from aeroplanes.
-
-Similarly with the neighbouring tribe--now a small one--that of the
-Piyuma. On a festival day, held annually, a monkey--one of those with
-which the woods of Formosa are filled--is tied before the bachelor
-dormitory, and killed by the young men with arrows. After it is killed
-the village chief throws a little native wine three times towards the
-sky, and three times on the ground, near the body of the dead monkey.
-Singing, dancing, and feasting follow. The old people of the Piyuma
-tribe explain that in the “good days of old,” when their tribe was a
-large and powerful one, a prisoner, captured from some other tribe, was
-always sacrificed on these festal occasions, but now they--like the
-Paiwan, with their Mavayaiya--have to be satisfied with an inferior
-substitute. It seems that one of the reasons why a monkey is considered
-so particularly inferior a substitute for a man is that the former can
-at its death bear no message to the spirits of the ancestors of those
-who slay it. In the good old days every arrow that was shot into the
-body of the man bore with it a message to the spirit of the ancestor
-of the man who shot the arrow. Apparently it was regarded as an
-obligation, one that could not be evaded, on the part of the victim, to
-deliver this message--rather these many messages--immediately upon his
-arrival in the spirit-world.
-
-Even among the Paiwan head-hunting is on the decline, being much less
-practised by this tribe to-day than among the Taiyal. Many of the
-honours which were formerly paid to the successful Paiwan head-hunter
-are now paid to the successful hunter of game, and the latter is now
-even wearing the cap of distinction at one time reserved exclusively
-for the former.
-
-In game hunting the aborigines use either the old guns, obtained from
-the Chinese by barter, long ago, or--in the cases where these guns
-have been confiscated by the Japanese on the ground of their owners
-being “dangerous savages”--they have returned to the use of bows and
-arrows such as were used by their ancestors before guns were introduced
-among them. The bow is simple, usually made of wood of the catalpa
-tree, the bow-string being made of the tough “China grass,” which grows
-on the island. The arrow is made of bamboo, the arrow-head now being
-of iron, this being pounded out from any piece of scrap-iron which the
-tribes-people can obtain by barter.
-
-An interesting feature of Formosan archery is that the arrows are not
-feathered, as Japanese arrows are; also that in shooting the arrow,
-this is always placed on the left side of the bow, whereas it is placed
-on the right side by both Chinese and Japanese.
-
-So much for the rather unpleasant subject of head-hunting, and those
-customs which are associated with, or have sprung from, it.
-
-[Illustration: TWO PAIWAN MEN AND A YOUNG WOMAN IN FRONT OF THE HOUSE
-OF A PAIWAN CHIEF.]
-
-Turning now to the subject of the general political and social
-organization of the tribes, taken collectively, perhaps the most
-striking feature may be summed up in the remark of the Japanese
-policeman who escorted me on one of my first trips among the Taiyal:
-“Their head-man is a woman”--which rather “Irish” remark holds true
-not only as regards the Taiyal, but as regards other tribes as well.
-One often sees the queen, or woman-chief, of a tribal group borne on
-the shoulders of her subjects, as she goes about the village, so that
-her sacred feet may not touch the ground. So closely, however, are
-“Church and State” bound together--that is, so frequently are queen and
-chief-priestess one--that descriptions of certain customs connected
-with the “woman head-man” must be postponed until later, when these
-will be dealt with under the respective heads of RELIGION and MARRIAGE.
-
-Among the Paiwan--also the small neighbouring tribe of the
-Piyuma--chieftainship seems to be hereditary, usually descending from
-mother to daughter, although over some groups male chiefs rule; this
-apparently being usual when the old queen has died without leaving a
-daughter. Such instances are not infrequent among a people with whom
-small families are usual. In this connection, reference may be made
-to a statement which has been somewhat widely disseminated regarding
-the children of the aboriginal women of Formosa. It has been said that
-these women never allow their children to live until they themselves
-are thirty-seven years of age.[59] This curious statement was made
-by one of the old Dutch chroniclers of the seventeenth century, and
-has been repeated, doubtless in good faith--on the strength of the
-Dutch records--by more modern writers. Of this custom, however, I saw
-no trace in any of the tribes during my residence among them. On the
-contrary, I saw many young mothers--of various tribes--nursing and
-tending their babies with greatest devotion. It is true that with them,
-as with many primitive peoples, twins are considered “unlucky,” and
-the weaker of the pair is usually killed at birth. Also, illegitimate
-children are not allowed to live, Formosan standards--those of the
-aborigines--being curiously rigorous on the latter point. Except in
-these instances, I saw nothing that would suggest infanticide among
-any of the tribes, and heard nothing of it. Both men and women seem
-particularly devoted to their offspring. But, due apparently to the
-present hard conditions of life among the aborigines, families are
-small and comparatively few of the children born grow to maturity.
-
-To revert for a moment to the customs of the Paiwan and Piyuma tribes.
-A rather strict age-grade, or system of rank regulated according to
-age, seems to exist among them. The older the man or woman, the more is
-he, or she, held in reverence.
-
-These tribes--and also the Tsuou, Yami, and Ami tribes--have the
-“bachelor-house”[60] system. That is, when a young man reaches the
-age of fifteen or sixteen, he is obliged to leave the home of his
-parents, and sleep in the bachelor-house until he is married. This
-bachelor-house serves as a sort of combination dormitory, military
-barracks, and club house. So strictly is the age-grade system observed
-among the Piyuma that there are two club-houses: one for boys from
-twelve to fifteen years of age; the other for young men over fifteen.
-In both bachelor-houses--that of the boys and that of the young
-men--the strictest discipline prevails. A certain number of youths are
-assigned the duty of keeping the fire supplied with wood (if the fire
-were allowed to go out it would be considered an omen of disaster to
-the tribe); others that of bringing water--which is usually carried in
-great bamboo tubes, borne on the shoulders. Other duties are equably
-apportioned. Each age-grade is supposed to obey without question the
-orders of those of superior age.
-
-The reasons assigned for having the young men live apart in
-bachelor-houses are as various as are the reasons assigned for the
-other customs previously referred to. The two explanations most
-frequently given are: (_a_) that living apart makes the young men more
-courageous and intrepid, especially as the bachelor-houses are usually
-decorated with skulls of slain enemies of the tribe, or tribal group;
-and (_b_) that it makes for chastity, and also for conserving the
-delicacy of mind of the young women and children; that is, that the
-latter may be surrounded only by staid, elderly people, and thus hear
-no conversation unfitted for their ears.
-
-These bachelor-houses are usually, though not invariably, built on
-“piles” similar to Indonesian buildings, often ten feet above ground.
-Entrance to these houses is by means of bamboo poles, up which the
-young men must climb.
-
-One of the customs of the young bachelors among the Paiwan tribe
-recalls a custom of the Hawaians and other Polynesians--that is, on
-festal occasions they wear about their necks long garlands of flowers.
-
-Among the Ami a more complicated age-grade system prevails. In some
-groups of this tribe there are ten age-grades; in others, twelve. Men
-and women of the same age are accorded equal privileges, greatest
-deference always being paid to the oldest. In some respects, the Ami
-may be considered the most democratic of the tribes, seniority of each
-in turn--rather than hereditary rank--conferring power and prestige.
-
-With the Taiyal, each sub-group has its own chief, or “chieftainess.”
-With this people, however, the office seems to be more elective
-than hereditary, the choice usually falling upon a priestess whose
-ministrations have been especially successful either in driving away
-the rain-devil (to be spoken of more fully under the head of RELIGION)
-or in interpreting omens which have led to successful head-hunting
-expeditions.
-
-The granaries, in which the year’s harvest of millet is stored, are
-also under the charge of women, who deal out daily supplies of millet
-to the women of the different families comprising the tribal group. It
-seems tabu for men, certainly of the Taiyal tribe, to approach very
-near these millet store-houses.
-
-To just what cause the women of the Formosan aborigines owe their
-ascendancy it would be difficult to say. As a people the aborigines
-have reached the stage of “hoe-culture”--a stage which Deniker and some
-other anthropologists sharply differentiate from “true agriculture”
-(i.e. with the plough), and which usually precedes the pastoral stage,
-whereas “true agriculture” follows it. Certainly this precedence of
-order of culture is true of the Formosans (the aborigines). They
-have no flocks or herds, no beasts of draught or of burden; they are
-strictly in the “hunting stage” of civilization as regards the men;
-yet the women scratch the ground with a short-handled primitive hoe,
-and thus raise millet and sweet potatoes, besides digging away the
-rankest of the weeds from about the roots of the tobacco plants.
-Whether being concerned with the raising and storing of the staples of
-life--millet and sweet potatoes--and with the gathering and curing of
-the tobacco-leaves and the making of wine--life’s luxuries--has given
-women the ascendancy which they undoubtedly possess is a question.
-Personally I should be inclined to think it had (on the principle that
-he who holds the purse-strings--or the equivalent--holds the power).
-But Lowie, the American anthropologist, with some force of argument,
-warns of the danger of too hastily assuming that an agricultural
-stage (“hoe-culture” or other) of civilization necessarily implies
-“matri-potestas,” pointing out the fact that among the Andaman
-Islanders, who are in the most primitive “hunting stage,” women hold
-a far higher position than among the present agricultural peoples of
-India and of many other parts of the world.[61]
-
-It may be that the “equal rights” (or superior rights) position of the
-aboriginal women of Formosa is due to causes partly racial, for in
-Guam, an island of the Marianne, or Ladrone, group also inhabited by a
-people evidently of Indonesian extraction, the same state of affairs
-seems to exist as regards the relation of the sexes. In Formosa this
-certainly is not due to contact with a superior race, for among both
-Chinese and Japanese--as is generally known--the woman is regarded as
-being distinctly inferior to him who is with these races very literally
-“lord and master.”
-
-To whatever cause may be ascribed the dominance of the aboriginal
-Formosan woman in both political and religious life--closely
-interwoven as these are--the result seems to make for the happiness
-of all concerned, within the tribal group. Disputes within the group
-are of infrequent occurrence. When these do occur, they are almost
-always settled either by the queen, or chief-priestess alone, or by a
-“palaver” or meeting of remonstrance on the part of all the elderly
-women of the group. Theft within the group seems unknown among any
-of the tribes; this also applies to those who are accepted as guests
-of the tribal group. Guests are regarded by them as friends, and the
-fidelity in friendship of these “Naturvölker” is touching; as is also
-their point of view regarding the sacredness of a promise. This is
-especially true of the Taiyal and the other mountain tribes who have
-come but little into contact with either Chinese or Japanese.
-
-Regarding property rights among the Chin-huan (primitive or “green”
-savages): all the members of each tribal group hold in common both
-hunting-grounds and the grounds used for the cultivation of millet,
-sweet potatoes, and tobacco--and more recently rice, since this has
-been introduced by the Japanese. No dispute in connection with communal
-property ever seems to arise. It is understood that each man who is
-physically able will take part in the hunting, and thus contribute
-his share toward keeping the group supplied with meat. Equally it
-is understood that every woman not ill or aged will take part in
-the cultivation, harvesting, and storing of food-stuffs. Millet and
-sweet potatoes are kept in common store-houses, and--as explained in
-another connection--these are given out by women who have charge of the
-store-houses to the woman-head of each family, as she may have need
-of them. The scheme of “from each according to his ability, to each
-according to his need” seems to work successfully and without friction
-among these people.
-
-The only commodity, apparently, which among them is used as currency
-is salt; and this has been recently introduced by the Japanese. Among
-those who have never come into contact with the Japanese--that is,
-those in the inaccessible mountain regions--it is said still to be
-unknown.[62]
-
-As regards the system of counting in vogue among them, in connection
-with barter and otherwise, the _Chin-huan_--excluding those of the
-Ami and Paiwan tribes, who live on or near the coast, and who have
-been for some time in contact with the Chinese and Japanese--still
-count by “hands”: that is, one hand equals five; two hands, ten, etc.
-Or, occasionally, by a “man”; the latter, one learns in time, being
-equivalent to twenty, that is, the number of fingers and toes, taken
-together, belonging to each man.
-
-A striking feature of the social organization of the aborigines is
-their strict monogamy and their marital fidelity for the duration
-of the marriage.[63] This custom is in marked contrast with that of
-many other primitive races--Africans, Australians, Mongols, American
-Indians: also with that of other Malay and Oceanic peoples, and most
-of all with that of the Chinese and Japanese. One of the latter, a
-government official in Formosa, with whom I was thrown into contact
-in connection with my expeditions into savage territory, pitied the
-_seban_ (savages) for not having a social organization sufficiently
-highly developed to have room within it for a _geisha_ system (that of
-professional singing and dancing girls) and that of a _yoshiwara_, the
-latter term being too well known in connection with Japanese cities to
-make explanation or definition necessary.
-
-Among the “green savages”--those who have not come into close touch
-with the Chinese and Japanese--adultery is punished with death, an
-unfaithful husband suffering the same punishment as an unfaithful wife;
-and prostitution is unknown.
-
-FOOTNOTES:
-
-[55] That is, of the same tribal group, which constitutes a social unit.
-
-[56] This, of course, does not apply to a forced oath, extorted through
-terror.
-
-[57] This constitutes part of the puberty initiation ceremonies.
-
-[58] See illustration of Paiwan skull-shelf, at the side of doorway of
-chief.
-
-[59] See _Formosa under the Dutch_, by Campbell.
-
-[60] See illustration of bachelor-house facing page 97.
-
-[61] See _Primitive Society_, by Robert H. Lowie, Ph.D., Assistant
-Curator in Anthropology, American Museum of Natural History.
-
-[62] Some groups of the Taiyal use pounded ginger-root, instead of
-salt, for flavouring their food.
-
-[63] This duration varies among the different tribes, as will be
-explained in the chapter dealing with MARRIAGE CUSTOMS.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER VII
-
-RELIGIOUS BELIEFS AND PRACTICES
-
-Deities of the Ami and Beliefs of this Tribe regarding Heaven and
-Hell--Beliefs and Ceremonials of the other Tribes of the South--Descent
-from Bamboo; Carved Representations of Glorified Ancestors and of
-Serpents; Moon Worship; Sacred Tree, Orchid, and Grass--The Kindling of
-the Sacred Fire by the Bunun and Taiyal Tribes--Beliefs and Ceremonials
-of the Taiyal--Rain Dances; Bird Omens; _Ottofu_; Princess and Dog
-Ancestors--Yami Celebrations in Honour of the Sea-god.
-
-
-All those who have come personally into contact with a primitive
-Malay people will, I think, agree that belief in the “All Father”
-idea (such as certain anthropologists suggest is “natural to the
-child-mind of primitive man”) does not hold true of this particular
-branch of primitive man. Certainly as far as the Formosan aborigines
-are concerned, there seems no trace of anything of the sort, except
-possibly among the Ami, of the east coast; and such hazy idea of
-a Supreme Being as they may perhaps be considered to hold seems
-probably derived from teachings of the Dutch missionaries given to
-their ancestors. When questioned at all closely as to their religious
-belief, they speak of several deities. These are usually in pairs--male
-and female--as for example Kakring and Kalapiat. These deities seem
-concerned with the thunderstorms which are frequent on the east coast;
-these storms being due, according to Ami belief, to the quarrels
-between the god, Kakring, and his wife, Kalapiat; Kakring causing the
-thunder by stamping and by throwing about the pots (the latter being
-the most prized possession of every Ami house-wife), and Kalapiat
-bringing about lightning by completely disrobing herself in her
-anger--this being a method of showing displeasure frequently adopted by
-Ami women. Earthquakes--frequent in Formosa--are supposed to be caused
-by a spirit in the shape of a great pig scratching himself against a
-pole, which extends from earth to heaven. Sun, moon, and stars were
-created by Dgagha and Bartsing--god and goddess, respectively. The
-earth the Ami believe to be flat; the sun goes under it at night, the
-moon and stars under it during the day.
-
-The Ami seem more democratic in religion, as well as in politics, than
-the mountain tribes; that is, the theocracy of the priestesses seems
-less strong. Priestesses, however, exist among them, and in time of
-illness or danger they are asked to intercede with the various deities.
-Intercession takes the form of a sort of chanting prayer, growing
-louder and wilder as it continues, accompanied by the throwing into the
-air of small coloured pebbles (now sometimes glass beads bartered from
-Chinese and Japanese), together with small pieces of the flesh of wild
-pig--this apparently as an offering to the deities.
-
-When a tribal group among the Ami is in serious distress or danger,
-or faced by the necessity of a decision of importance, the elders of
-the group[64]--or village, if only one village is affected--usually
-repair to a cave, or to a place near a high cliff--wherever an echo
-may be heard--accompanied by several priestesses. The latter dance and
-chant themselves into a state of frenzy, until they fall exhausted in
-a swoon, real or simulated. When they return to consciousness, which
-is sometimes not until next day, they say that the spirits which “sang
-back” at them from cliff or cave during the chanting have told them
-what measures the people must take in order to meet the emergency in
-question. This can be communicated only to the elders; and only the
-elders are allowed to watch this especially sacred dance. For any of
-the younger people to do so would be considered a heinous sin.
-
-The red stones, or beads, used by the priestesses in their incantations
-are also sometimes used by the older warriors and huntsmen. An old
-hunter, just before starting into the mountains in search of game, will
-put a red pebble into a freshly opened betel-nut, lay this in the palm
-of his hand and wave it before his face, palm upward, toward the sky.
-This is supposed to bring him good luck in the chase. The same ceremony
-is said to have been performed in the olden days, just before starting
-on a head-hunting expedition.
-
-The ideas of the Ami regarding heaven and hell also suggest that these
-may be the vestiges of missionary teachings once given by the Dutch
-(the present-day missionaries in Formosa confine their attention to
-the Chinese-Formosans as before explained). Good men and women, the
-Ami believe, go to “heaven,” and bad ones to “hell.” Heaven they
-believe to be situated “somewhere in the north”; hell “somewhere in the
-south.” One wonders if this belief as regards direction represents a
-tribal recollection of their former home--perhaps of a massacre, which
-caused the emigration of those remaining; perhaps of hunger, thirst,
-and terror on the voyage between the “land to the south” and Formosa.
-At any rate, their tradition is that their ancestors drifted to the
-coast, which is now their home, in a “long boat.” The very spot of
-their debarkation is pointed out--a place near Pinan.[65] Once a year
-a commemoration festival is held at this spot, when food and drink
-are offered to the spirits of their ancestors. Their own ancestors of
-course have gone to heaven, where they themselves will go after death;
-equally of course the people of the other tribes, especially those with
-whom they happen to be at enmity, will go to hell (savage and civilized
-psychology being on some points strangely alike). The Ami say, however,
-that hell cannot be any worse than the earth; otherwise spirits would
-not remain there.
-
-With the Piyuma--the small east coast tribe living just south of the
-Ami--the most sacred spot is a bamboo-grove a few miles inland called
-by themselves “Arapani.” Here, according to Piyuma tradition, was
-planted the staff of a god, which grew into a bamboo. From different
-joints of this bamboo sprang the first man and the first woman,
-ancestors of the Piyuma people. Markings on a stone near Arapani
-are said to be footprints of this first couple. Hence this stone is
-considered most sacred.
-
-The tradition of being descended from ancestors sprung from a bamboo
-is held by other tribes than the Piyuma; in fact, it is held by
-practically all the Formosan tribes; also by the Tagalog tribe of the
-Philippines. A similar tradition is referred to in the Japanese tale of
-Taketori-Monogatari--now, I believe, translated into English.[66]
-
-[Illustration: FAMILY OF THE AMI TRIBE.]
-
-[Illustration: GLORIFIED ANCESTOR OF THE PAIWAN TRIBE CARVED ON A SLATE
-MONUMENT.]
-
-The Paiwan--the tribe south of the Piyuma--and indeed the southernmost
-of the main island--is the only aboriginal tribe that has anything
-approaching what missionaries would call “idols”--that is, carved
-representations of deity. Before the house of the chief of every
-tribal group among the Paiwan stands an upright block of slate on
-which is carved a figure supposed to be human, this figure often being
-surrounded by markings representing serpents.[67] Both human and
-serpentine figures are carved in the slate by means of sharpened flint,
-or other stone harder than slate. As the Paiwan also build their houses
-of slate (by a method to be spoken of more in detail under the head of
-ARTS AND CRAFTS), representations of human heads and snakes are carved
-always on the lintel over the doorway of the chief; and often on that
-over the doorways of successful warriors and huntsmen.[68]
-
-Some anthropologists might see in this frequent representation of the
-snake evidence of snake totemism on the part of the Paiwan. I do not,
-however, think this is the case. The Paiwan venerate the snake as being
-the most dangerous of living creatures (in the tropical jungles of
-Formosa there are naturally many deadly species); but this veneration
-is more in the nature of theriolatry than totemism. They seem to think
-that by having constantly before their eyes representations of this the
-most dreaded of all the creatures of the jungle, they will, through a
-sort of sympathetic magic, be inspired with the bravery, as they regard
-it--if not the wisdom--of the serpent.
-
-As for the figure in human semblance carved on the slate tablet, or
-monument, in front of the chief’s house, I am inclined to think this
-represents rather a glorified ancestor--in the sense in which the
-Japanese often use the word “Kami” ([Illustration])--rather than
-“god” in the Western sense of that word. Certainly the Paiwan--like
-the other aboriginal tribes--pay greater reverence to the spirits of
-ancestors than to any deity. Besides the ancestral spirits believed to
-inhabit the ancient swords or knives, previously referred to,[69] there
-are other spirits whose dwelling-place they believe to be the forest
-or jungle. All these are worshipped twice a year, at millet planting
-time and at harvest, when food and drink are offered to the spirits
-of the dead, at the same time that feasting and drinking are going on
-among the living; and once every five years at the time of the harvest
-festival occurs the great celebration, when there is played the game of
-_Mavay aiya_,[70] already described.
-
-Adjoining the territory of the Paiwan, on the north-west,[71] is
-that of the Tsarisen. Among the latter there is a tradition that
-their ancestors came down from the moon, bringing with them twelve
-jars of baked clay, or earthenware. At the home of the chief of the
-principal tribal group of this now small people are kept two or three
-old baked-clay pots, or jars, believed by the tribes-people to be of
-lunar origin--a remnant of the original twelve brought down by their
-ancestors. These of course are never used, but are regarded by them as
-being most sacred, only the chief and the priestesses being allowed to
-touch, or even to go near, them. By the side of the old jars is kept a
-large, circular white stone, also carefully cherished, believed to be
-in some way connected with the moon; but whether it was brought from
-the moon, or whether its appearance suggests the full moon, is not
-clear.
-
-It is before these treasures that the priestesses dance, and also
-before them that at the semi-annual festivals they place offerings
-of millet and millet wine, also sometimes of fruit and other food,
-chanting as they do so. This chanting is supposed to invoke the spirits
-of the moon-ancestors, who come down during the ceremony and bestow
-blessings upon the tribe. In other groups within the Tsarisen tribe,
-where there are no sacred jars or stones, the priestesses arrange the
-food-offerings in little piles close together, forming a circle: this
-to simulate the full moon. To step within the charmed circle would be
-sacrilege unspeakable; an offence so serious that only the death of the
-offender, the tribes-people say, would remove from the tribe the blight
-that otherwise would fall upon it. It is not on record that any member
-of the tribe has ever had the temerity to attempt this; and no member
-of any other tribe is allowed to come near the sacred spot.
-
-North of the Tsarisen are the Tsuou and Bunun tribes; the former a very
-small tribe, numbering now less than two thousand, the latter numbering
-about fifteen thousand, roughly speaking.
-
-The religious belief--or rather religious ceremonial, for with
-primitive people ritual apparently counts for more than dogma--of the
-Tsuou is closely bound up with what is sometimes called “tree-worship.”
-That is, within, or very near, each village there is a certain tree
-which is regarded as holy; and once a year--at harvest-time--millet
-wine is sprinkled near the roots of the tree, and singing, dancing, and
-feasting carried on under its branches. I do not consider, however,
-that this constitutes true tree-worship, nor do I think that the
-Tsuou have a “tree-cult.” Rather, their ceremonial is connected with
-ancestor-worship, for they seem to think that the spirits of their
-ancestors dwell in the sacred trees, and it is to these spirits that
-wine is offered at harvest time, and invocations made.
-
-The Tsuou also regard a certain orchid which grows in that part of
-the island as being of peculiar sanctity. They transplant it from the
-forest where it grows to the ground at the root of the sacred tree
-of each village. During the dry season the priestesses water it, and
-always they tend it with scrupulous care. This custom also is obviously
-connected with the reverence in which the tribes-people hold their
-ancestors, for the latter, they believe, wore this orchid when they
-went to battle with neighbouring tribes, and through its magic efficacy
-achieved victory. The Tsuou seem to think that in some way this orchid
-will eventually restore--or be instrumental in restoring--the former
-dominance and prosperity of their tribe.
-
-The Bunun, unlike their neighbours, the Tsuou, regard a certain kind
-of tall grass, which grows in the mountainous region in which they
-live, as being of even greater sanctity than trees. Twice a year--at
-seed-time and at harvest-time--great bundles of this green grass are
-brought into the houses, millet wine is sprinkled before the doorway
-of each house, and invocations to ancestors are sung and danced in the
-open, between the houses of each village.
-
-Among the Bunun, as also among all the tribal groups of the great
-Taiyal “nation,”[72] there exists the peculiar custom of starting a
-“new fire” at the time of the sowing and harvest festivals. This “new
-fire” is ceremonially kindled. At other times, should the fire go out
-(though this is considered a thing of evil omen), or should hunters,
-away from home, wish to start a fire, flint-and-steel percussion is
-used--this method apparently having been learned from the Dutch of the
-seventeenth century, or possibly from the Chinese. On the ceremonial
-days of the year, however--the days when offerings are made to
-ancestors--fire must be kindled by a method in use in the “days of the
-fathers.”
-
-Among the Bunun this takes the form of the “fire-drill”--the twirling
-of a pointed stick of hard wood of some sort in a depression made in a
-stick of softer wood, until the friction heats the flakes of soft wood,
-thus “eaten away,” to a point where flame can be produced by placing
-against this hot wood-dust bits of very dry grass or leaves, and
-blowing upon it. In order thus to produce fire, the chief of the tribal
-group--among the Bunun usually a man--shuts himself up alone in his
-hut, which for the time being it is tabu for his subjects to approach,
-twirling the fire-drill and blowing upon the wood-dust and tinder,
-until the sacred fire is “born.” From the flame thus kindled is lighted
-first his own domestic fire; then those of all the other members of
-the village or group, who, after the actual kindling of the flame, are
-invited into the hut of the chief.
-
-The Taiyal method of lighting the sacred fire is a little different
-from that employed by the Bunun. Among the Taiyal the duty of producing
-the ceremonial “new fire” devolves upon the priestesses. These
-“vestals of the flame,” however, are not virgins. Only middle-aged
-and elderly women are priestesses; and all those whom I saw--or of
-whom I heard when among the Taiyal--were widows, and usually the
-mothers of children. What becomes of the Taiyal spinsters one wonders;
-there seem to be none. Yet they are a strictly monogamous people; and
-considering how frequently the men of this tribe lose their heads--in
-a very literal sense--a disproportion of women, consequently a
-number of unmarried ones, might be expected. But this does not seem
-to be the case, judging both from my own observation and also from
-the reply to questions put to the Japanese _Aiyu_ (military police)
-stationed at various points among the Taiyal. It may be that those
-anthropologists[73] are right who hold that the so-called hardships
-of savage life--frequent insufficiency of food, necessity of hard
-physical toil on the part of the women, and similar conditions--result
-in a greater number of male infants being born than is the case under
-conditions of civilization.[74] (A not impossible hypothesis: since
-many stock-breeders hold that the relative leanness or fatness of
-cattle has a decided effect upon the sex of the offspring--“lean
-years,” i.e. those of scarcity of food, more males; “fat years,” those
-of plenty, more females. This fact--if it be a fact--may also be the
-basis of the popular idea that shortly after wars a greater number of
-males among the _genus homo_ are born than at other times.)
-
-However, to return to our muttons--that of sacred fire, as produced
-by the Taiyal. On the ceremonial day when the “new fire” is to be
-kindled, the chief priestess of each group carefully unsheathes
-her “fire machine” from the wrapping of bamboo leaves in which it
-is kept swathed during the greater part of the year. This “fire
-machine” consists of two pieces of bamboo. One piece, used as a saw,
-is sharpened on one edge to a knife-like keenness; the other edge is
-left blunt. This blunt edge is held in the hand of the officiating
-priestess. In a shallow groove cut in the other piece of bamboo the
-priestess inserts the sharp edge of the short, wedge-shaped, bamboo
-saw. To and fro she draws it, chanting as she does so. Usually she
-is seated in the open, before the door of her hut, her congregation
-of apparently awestruck subjects being seated in a semicircle, at a
-respectful distance from her. Gradually the bamboo saw “eats” down
-through the other piece of bamboo across which it is being drawn. The
-sawdust resulting is as hot as that which is produced by means of the
-fire stick, or “drill,” already described, and by applying to this
-dust tinder--very dry grass, usually--and by blowing upon it, flame is
-produced. When the tinder actually lights, the priestess gives a cry of
-exultation, which is echoed by the waiting people; then feasting and
-dancing begin.
-
-This kindling of the sacred fire by the Taiyal priestesses occurs at
-the time of the celebrations in honour of the spirits of the ancestors
-of this tribe. These celebrations take place on the night of the
-full moon at seed-time and at harvest-time. The day before “full-moon
-night,” on these semi-annual occasions, the people hang balls of
-boiled millet, usually wrapped in banana leaves, from the branches of
-trees, in or near their respective villages. These are to feed the
-ancestral spirits, which are supposed to descend through the air that
-night, from the high mountain on which they usually reside, into the
-trees at the moment of the kindling of the ceremonial fire. This fire
-lights the spirits on their way to the trees, from which the food is
-suspended--though moonlight also, it would seem, is necessary, since
-these “spirit-feeding” celebrations among the Taiyal occur always at
-full-moon time.
-
-In this connection I was much touched on one harvest-time occasion,
-when among the Taiyal, at being presented--by a grizzled warrior,
-tattooed with the successful head-hunter’s mark--with a mass of boiled
-millet carefully wrapped in a large banana leaf. This, he explained,
-was because he regarded me as a reincarnation of one of the Dutch
-“spiritual protectors” of his ancestors.
-
-Reverence for ancestors constitutes almost the whole of Taiyal
-religion. None of the people of this tribe--or “nation”--seem to hold
-a belief in creators of the universe, such as is held by the Ami. The
-only deity--other than deified ancestors--whom the Taiyal apparently
-take into account is the rain-god, or rather, rain-devil. He, however,
-is a being very much to be taken into account in a country like that
-in which the Taiyal live--the mountainous part of the island--where
-torrential downpours of such violence sometimes occur during the rainy
-season that the bamboo and grass huts of the people are washed away.
-The Taiyal are not a people who cringe for mercy at the feet of deity
-or devil, any more than at those of Chinese or Japanese. Therefore,
-instead of prayers and offerings to propitiate the wrath or evil temper
-of the rain-devil, who is supposed to be responsible for the downpour,
-the chief priestess and assistant priestesses of the tribal group
-that is being inundated gather together, with long knives in their
-hands--these of the sort that are used by the men in head-hunting--and
-begin to dance and gesticulate. The dancing becomes wilder and more
-frenzied as it goes on, the gesticulations with the knives--thrusting
-and slashing at imaginary figures--more violent; the priestesses cry
-or chant in a threatening manner, while the people, both men and
-women, standing about, howl and wail. Often the priestesses foam at
-the mouth in their excitement, their eyes look as if they would start
-from their heads, and this knife-dance usually ends with their falling
-exhausted in a swoon, throwing their knives from them as they fall. At
-this climax the people shout with joy, declaring that the rain-devil
-has been cut to pieces; or, sometimes, that because he has been cut
-with the knives of the priestesses, he has fled away and been drowned
-in one of the ponds that he has been responsible for creating--being
-thus destroyed in the “pit which he had digged for himself.” Whenever
-the rain ceases--as in course of time it inevitably must--this is
-attributed to the warfare which the priestesses have waged against the
-rain-devil.[75]
-
-After having witnessed the almost maniacal madness of some of these
-sacred dances and ceremonies of exorcism on the part of aboriginal
-Formosan priestesses, one comes to the conclusion that the so-called
-“arctic madness,” of which some anthropologists speak (in connection
-with dances and other religious rites of _shamans_ and medicine-men
-of the North) is not peculiar to Hyperborean peoples, but is
-characteristic of all Mongol and Malay races, when under stress of
-religious fervour or other strong excitement. The same habit of almost
-hypnotic imitation, one of another, when under stress of terror or
-excitement that is said, by those who have been among them, to be
-common to sub-arctic peoples, also characterizes the Malay aborigines
-of Formosa, this being perhaps particularly noticeable among the Taiyal
-tribe.
-
-All groups of the Taiyal hold sacred the small bird to which reference
-has already been made in connection with head-hunting customs--whose
-cry is regarded as an omen of good or evil, according to the note,
-and followed accordingly. The flight of this bird is also noted
-when starting on either a hunting expedition or on one of warfare
-(head-hunting). The warriors or hunters will stop on the spot at which
-the bird is seen to alight, and there lie in wait for either enemy or
-game, according to the nature of the expedition. This bird cannot,
-I think, in spite of the reverence in which it is held, be regarded
-as the totem of the Taiyal people. Rather, the tribes-people seem to
-regard it as the spokesman of some ancestor--one who was in his day a
-famous warrior, and who thus, through the medium of the bird, continues
-to guide his descendants, and all members of the tribal group to which
-during his lifetime he had belonged. Sometimes it is the spirit of a
-priestess which is supposed thus to continue to guide and guard her
-people.
-
-The Taiyal word for spirit, or ghost--often used in the sense in which
-the Christian would use guardian angel--is _Ottofu_. This seems to
-correspond with the _Atua_ of the Polynesians. Sometimes, however,
-it seems to be used much as _Mana_ is used by other Oceanic peoples.
-Unless one understands really thoroughly the language of a primitive
-people (and I do not pretend so to understand Taiyal) it is difficult
-always to trace the association of ideas; but apparently, in this
-connection, the association is that when a man is guided minutely by
-the spirit of some powerful ancestor, he himself becomes imbued with
-more than human power and wisdom and strength.
-
-The heart and the pupil of the eye seem closely associated by the
-Taiyal with the spirit of each individual and are sometimes spoken of,
-separately and together, as _Ottofu_. The spirit of oneself is thought
-to separate itself from one’s body during sleep; also it is liable to
-jump out suddenly if one sneezes, and in this case perhaps be lost
-permanently; hence a sneeze is considered to portend bad luck.
-
-As regards life after death, the Taiyal believe that only the good
-spirits go to the “high mountain,” to which reference has been made.
-This local Mount Olympus seems to be situated on one of the high peaks
-of the great central mountain range of the island. In order to reach
-it--or to attempt to reach it--each spirit, after death, must pass over
-a narrow bridge spanning a deep chasm. The men who have been successful
-as warriors and as huntsmen pass over in safety; also the women who
-have been skilful at weaving. Men who have been unsuccessful in war or
-in the chase, and women who have lacked skill at the loom, or have been
-idle, fall from the bridge down into the dirty water that lies at the
-bottom of the chasm.
-
-Most of the Taiyal tribal groups believe--as do the majority of the
-other tribes of the island--that their ancestors sprang from the
-bamboo. But one of the Taiyal sub-groups--the Taruko, the “High-cliffs
-people,” to whom I have already referred as being of lighter colour
-and more regular feature than most of the Taiyal tribes-people--have
-a curious legend as to their origin. They believe that they are the
-descendants of a princess who was married to a dog “somewhere over the
-mountains.” A similar legend is said to be current among some tribes in
-Java and Sumatra, which is not surprising; nor is it surprising that
-the same belief should be held by many of the Lu-chu Islanders--these
-being obviously kindred peoples. But an interesting point is that the
-same folk-tale is said to exist among certain tribes in Siberia.
-
-The few remaining members of the Saisett tribe have adopted most of the
-practices, religious and otherwise, of their powerful neighbours, the
-Taiyal; so these need not be considered separately.
-
-So much, then, for the religious beliefs and observances of the
-aborigines of the main island.
-
-The Yami--the tribe living on the tiny thirty-mile-in-circumference
-island of Botel Tobago (or “Koto Sho,” as the Japanese call it), about
-thirty-five miles south of Formosa proper--differ somewhat in religion,
-as in other matters, from their neighbours of the large island. The
-Yami also observe a semi-annual religious festival; but in their case
-the celebration is in honour of the “Sea God,” offerings of fruit,
-of food, and of flowers being cast into the sea on these occasions.
-No offering of wine is made, as is the case with the other tribes at
-their religious festivals, for the reason that the Yami seem to know
-nothing of either the making or the drinking of wine--one of the few
-primitive peoples of whom this is true. They have a tradition that
-their ancestors “came up out of the sea”; hence their worship of the
-“Sea God”--a reminiscence probably of the fact that their ancestors
-came across the sea from some other island, possibly from one of the
-Philippine group, judging from the resemblance of the Yami, generally
-speaking, to a Philippine tribe--that of Batan island.[76]
-
-At the time of their celebrations in honour of the “Sea God” the Yami
-wear wonderful hats, or helmets, made of silver coins, beaten thin.
-These coins they obtain from the Japanese, in exchange for the products
-of their own marvellously fertile little island, when the Japanese
-boats stop at Botel Tobago, which they now do once a month. The beaten
-coins are pierced and strung together on grass fibres--or on wires,
-when these can be obtained from the Japanese. The stiff bands thus made
-are built up into enormous pyramid-shaped head-pieces, worn by both men
-and women.[77] These constitute the chief article of dress, the Yami
-being less skilled in weaving than the aborigines of the main island,
-although the women wear garlands of flowers and of shells.
-
-As the spring festival in honour of the “Sea God” comes at the time
-of the vernal equinox, coinciding approximately with the Christian
-Easter, the great silver helmets of the Yami can but remind one of the
-Easter hats of more civilized lands. And now that the fact is generally
-accepted by students of comparative religion and folk-lore that
-“Easter” is a pre-Christian festival--common to many lands and races,
-only, at the present time in the Western world, given an Anno Domini
-interpretation, as is the case with Christmas and the other festivals
-of the Church--it is perhaps justifiable to wonder whether the custom
-of donning gala attire at Easter may not have a very ancient origin, as
-many centuries pre-Christian as the festival itself in celebration of
-the awakening of the earth to renewed life.
-
-With the Yami--the Botel Tobago folk--the New Year is reckoned from the
-great spring festival. Most of the tribes on the main island of Formosa
-count the New Year as beginning at the time of the harvest festival in
-the autumn.
-
-Before leaving the subject of RELIGION as this is counted among the
-aborigines, it may be mentioned that the seventeenth-century Dutch
-writers--Father Candidius and others--speak of numerous temples--“one
-to every sixteen houses”--as existing among the aborigines. They do
-not mention which tribe, or tribes, had these temples, but the context
-would seem to imply the Paiwan, or perhaps the Ami. While these temples
-doubtless existed at the time that the Dutch Fathers wrote, they no
-longer do so. The nearest approach to a temple is the house of chief
-or priestess, especially among the Paiwan, where such carvings as have
-been described are found. These carved tablets perhaps represent a
-system of temples and temple-worship which once existed.
-
-FOOTNOTES:
-
-[64] A tribal group, or unit, usually consists of several villages near
-together, under the same rulership, and having the same organization
-and regulations.
-
-[65] See map.
-
-[66] Sometimes called the Story of Kaguya-Hime.
-
-[67] See illustration.
-
-[68] See illustration, p. 116.
-
-[69] See p. 115.
-
-[70] See p. 118.
-
-[71] See map.
-
-[72] The word “nation” is here used in the sense that it is commonly
-used in connection with the tribal groupings of the American Indians.
-
-[73] See _Totemism and Exogamy_ (vol. i), by Sir James Frazer.
-
-[74] Even under “conditions of civilization,” however, eugenists
-hold that more male infants than female are born, but fewer reach
-maturity. Among primitive peoples the disproportion seems greater;
-that is, except among those tribes where the women are deliberately
-fattened--supposedly to enhance their beauty--as is the case with
-certain of the African tribes; or except among those where polygamy
-exists, which Frazer suggests may tend to increase the proportion of
-females (see _Totemism and Exogamy_, vol. i.).
-
-[75] This attitude of reverencing the priestesses as rain-destroyers
-is in curious contrast with that of certain African tribes (e.g.
-the Dinkas and Shilluks, according to Dr. Seligman), with whom the
-king--who is also chief priest--is called “rain-maker”; this difference
-of point of view of course being due to difference of climatic
-conditions.
-
-[76] The resemblance of certain members of the Yami tribe to the
-Papuans--such as those of the Solomon Islands--has already been noted
-(p. 103).
-
-[77] See frontispiece.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER VIII
-
-MARRIAGE CUSTOMS
-
-The Point of View of the Aborigines regarding Sex--Courtship preceding
-Marriage--Consultation of the Bird Omen and of Bamboo Strips as to the
-Auspicious Day for the Wedding--The Wedding Ceremony--Mingling by the
-Priestess of Drops of Blood taken from the Legs of Bride and Groom;
-Ritual Drinking from a Skull--Honeymoon Trips and the setting-up of
-House-keeping--Length of Marriage Unions.
-
-
-Turning from the subject of religious observances to that of marriage
-customs, one finds the same close association between the two in
-Formosa as in other lands. Indeed, the association is more close
-than in countries like England and America, or present-day Russia;
-since among the aborigines of Formosa there exists no registry office
-or other place where a civil marriage can be performed. In Formosa
-marriage means always a religious ceremony, one demanding the presence
-of the most powerful priestess of the local group. In some cases,
-several priestesses take part in the ceremony. This is especially true
-of certain of the groups among the Taiyal tribe, or nation.
-
-Among those tribes, including the Taiyal, that have come least
-into touch with alien culture--Chinese, Japanese, or European--the
-religious side of the marriage ceremony seems to consist largely in
-purificatory rites--rites which tend to neutralize, as it were, the
-difference between the sexes. Sex is, to the aborigines of Formosa--as
-to many primitive peoples,--a thing of mystery, and one fraught with
-danger--danger not only to the man and woman chiefly concerned, but
-also to the tribal group, or whole tribe. The welfare or “ill-fare”
-of the tribal unit is a consideration which seems always taken into
-account, even in connection with matters which people at a different
-stage of evolution would regard as being purely personal and private;
-these primitive folk being in some respects practical socialists, in
-spite of the fact that they are under the domination of a theocracy.
-
-Before going on to speak in detail of the marriage ceremony, it may be
-well to say a few words in regard to the courtship which precedes it.
-
-To one who has never been in the Orient, it may seem a matter of course
-that courtship should precede marriage. This, however, is very far
-from being the case in most Oriental countries, as all know who have
-been “east of Suez.” Certainly both in China and Japan, marriages are
-arranged entirely by the parents of the young people, often with the
-aid of a professional “go-between,” the bride and bridegroom-to-be
-sometimes not even knowing each other. The idea that a young woman
-should express any preference on her own part as to the choice of a
-husband would be considered most indelicate.
-
-This, then, makes it the more surprising that a people not only
-geographically so near to China and Japan, but one that is evidently so
-closely akin racially to the Japanese--a fact that is now recognized
-by practically all scientific Japanese ethnologists--should observe
-customs of courtship which resemble those prevailing in the Western
-world, rather than those characteristic of the Orient. Nor is this
-true of one or two tribes only. It is true of all the tribes of the
-_Chin-huan_ (“green savages”), and even also of those sections of the
-Ami, Piyuma, and Paiwan tribes that live directly on the east coast,
-and that have, through contact with the Chinese, become in other
-respects partly Sinicized. Their own customs of courtship and marriage,
-however, have remained up to this time intact.
-
-“When a young man’s fancy”--not lightly, but seriously, always, in the
-case of the aborigine--“turns to thoughts of love,” he begins to pay
-court to the maiden of his choice by going each evening about sunset to
-her home. Instead, however, of calling, Occidental fashion, upon the
-young lady or upon her parents, he contents himself with--not exactly
-sitting upon her doorstep, since she, in the first place, has no
-doorstep, and since he, in the second place, being a Malay, never sits,
-as we of the West think of that attitude; but, rather, with squatting
-in front of the door-way of her hut and beginning to play upon a bamboo
-musical instrument which somewhat resembles a jews’-harp, and which
-is played in much the same way. The sound produced is, to the Western
-ear, more like a wail or lament than like a love-song. However, in
-Formosa it is--as far as the aborigines are concerned--the practically
-universal method of serenading one’s lady-love, and is apparently
-enjoyed both by the serenading warrior and by the young lady. The lover
-often keeps up the performance for hours at a time, and returns the
-next evening, and for many succeeding evenings, to repeat it. All this
-time he makes no attempt to pay any other form of address to the young
-lady, or to ingratiate himself with her parents. Finally, after some
-weeks of this nightly serenading, he leaves the bamboo jews’-harp one
-evening at the lady’s door. When he returns next evening if he finds
-it still lying there, he knows that his suit has been rejected; and as
-in Formosa a woman’s “No” apparently _means_ “No,” the swain makes no
-further attempts to renew the courtship, as far as that particular lady
-is concerned. At least, this has been the case as far as my observation
-has extended; and apparently to attempt to do otherwise would be one
-of the things that is “not done” in the best Formosan society; the
-etiquette of primitive peoples being--as is well known by those who
-have been among them--curiously rigid on many points.
-
-On the other hand, if the swain finds that the harp which he left
-has been taken into the house of the young lady, he regards it as
-an indication that his suit has been successful, and that he will be
-acceptable as a husband to the maiden of his choice. He thereupon
-enters the hut, where he is welcomed by the young lady as her formally
-betrothed, and by her parents as a future son-in-law.
-
-With the Tsuou tribe, it is customary for the lover to leave an
-ornamental hair-pin, called _susu_, carved from deer-horn, in front of
-the door of his beloved, either in place of the musical instrument or
-together with it. The young braves of the Paiwan tribe leave food and
-water, as well as the jews’-harp, before the young lady’s door.
-
-Among the Ami--or at least among certain tribal groups of this
-people--the devotion of the lover takes a utilitarian turn. On the
-night that he begins the musical serenade he brings with him four
-bundles of fuel--wood cut into sticks of convenient length for burning
-under the cooking-pots. A number of these sticks--such as would form a
-good armful for a woman--are bound together into a bundle, and wrapped
-about with wild vine. The four bundles the serenader deposits at his
-inamorata’s door. The second night he brings another bundle, which--on
-departing after the serenade--he adds to those left the night before.
-The third night he brings still another; and so on, until a pile
-of twenty bundles (never either more or less) stand as a monument
-testifying to his affection for the lady of his choice. On the night
-that the twentieth bundle is added to the pile, the jews’-harp is also
-left. This is the night that decides his fate. Next day he returns to
-find whether the monument is still standing, or whether the lady, by
-using it as firewood, has seen fit to reward his devotion. The wood
-of which these bundles are made is always from a tree of a certain
-kind.[78] Two or three of these trees--young saplings--are planted,
-or transplanted, with certain ceremonies, by every boy of the tribal
-groups among whom this fuel-offering custom exists, when he is about
-ten years old.
-
-In all cases, and among all the tribes, the acceptance on the part of
-the lady of the offerings of the love-lorn swain means acceptance of
-himself as a husband.
-
-“What would happen,” I asked several members--men and women--of the
-Taiyal tribe, “if an engagement were broken? Would the young lady
-return the presents?”
-
-“Break an engagement?” They all looked puzzled. “That would mean
-breaking a promise that had been made, would it not? But that is not
-the custom.” The voice of the priestess, who was the spokeswoman of the
-group, was shocked.
-
-“It is a thing not unheard of in some parts of the world,” I explained.
-
-“I speak not of savages,”[79] the old woman disdainfully replied.
-
-Almost immediately after the acceptance of the suitor a priestess is
-consulted, and she, in turn, consults the bird-omen--for in Formosa
-to-day it is considered quite as true as it was in Greece, in the days
-of Hesiod, that--
-
- “Lucky and bless’d is he who, knowing all these things,
- Toils in the fields, blameless before the Immortals,
- Knowing in birds and not over-stepping tabus.”[80]
-
-Whether or not in Hesiodic Greece birds were supposed to be mouthpieces
-of ancestors, I do not know; but certainly this is the case in
-present-day Formosa. The ancestors of bride and groom are supposed to
-indicate through the cries of birds of a certain species--the same
-species that is consulted on head-hunting expeditions--the auspicious
-day for the wedding.
-
-Sometimes, in order to “make assurance doubly sure,” or to decide a
-moot point in regard to the exact day, should there be any difference
-of opinion among the priestesses as to the interpretation of the
-bird-omen, strips of bamboo, some uncoloured, some blackened with soot,
-are thrown by the priestesses into the air. Upon the way in which these
-fall--the relative numbers of blacks and whites, and also, apparently,
-upon the pattern that is supposed to be formed by these strips as they
-fall to the ground--the final decision as to the day is made.
-
-At the wedding ceremony, bride and groom in their best regalia--this
-on the groom’s part including the successful warrior’s cap and long
-knife--squat in the centre of a circle formed by relatives and friends.
-Among most of the tribes the bride and groom are back to back. A
-priestess, or more frequently several priestesses, dance, swaying and
-chanting, about the young couple, cutting the air with their knives, to
-drive away evil spirits, which would otherwise attack a newly married
-couple. Before the knife-dance ends the chief priestess usually makes
-a slight cut in one of the legs of both bride and bridegroom, presses
-out a few drops of blood from each and mingles this blood on her
-knife. This also seems to be done with the idea of neutralizing evil
-influences that would otherwise attend the consummation of a marriage.
-
-Feasting and drinking follow the ceremony proper--or at least that part
-of the ceremony just described. The concluding portion of the ceremony
-consists in the drinking by bride and groom together from a skull.
-This skull is preferably one which has been taken from an enemy by the
-bridegroom himself, and among the Taiyal this is usually the case even
-to-day. The Bunun and Paiwan often content themselves with drinking
-from skulls taken by the father, or grandfather, of the groom; while
-the other tribes, especially the Ami and Piyuma, have so far departed
-from the ways of their fathers that a monkey’s skull, or occasionally a
-deer’s skull, is now often substituted--for which effeminacy they are
-held in great contempt by the Taiyal.
-
-The newly married couple, among most of the aboriginal tribes of
-Formosa, do not live with the parents of either bride or groom, their
-custom in this respect also being more in accord with that of the
-Occident than with that of most parts of the Orient.
-
-After marriage they “set up housekeeping” for themselves, in a bamboo
-or stone hut, according to the tribe.[81] As a matter of fact, among
-the Taiyal, the newly married couple seem often to retire into the
-forest or jungle for several days after the marriage ceremony,[82] and
-only upon their return from this sylvan honeymoon does the bridegroom
-build the hut, while the bride has her face tattooed by the priestesses
-with the insignia of matronhood--a design which extends from lip to
-ear, and which will be described at greater length under the head of
-TATTOOING. The Taiyal women, alone, have their faces tattooed at
-puberty and at marriage. Among the other tribes the state of matronhood
-seems to be designated by the wearing of a turban, or head-cloth.
-
-The Piyuma tribe presents the only exception to the rule that after
-marriage young people are expected to set up house-keeping on their own
-account. In this tribe, which is matrilocal, as well as matripotestal,
-the bridegroom transfers himself and all his belongings to the home of
-the bride, and is thenceforth known as a member of her family.[83]
-
-Among none of the tribes did I find evidence of exogamy--in the usually
-accepted sense of that word. The regulations restricting the marriage
-of near relatives are, however, rigid. Marriage of first cousins is
-forbidden; or rather it is “frowned upon,” as regards the marriage
-of cousins on either side of the family. But among the Ami, Piyuma,
-Tsarisen, and Paiwan tribes marriage with the first cousin on the
-mother’s side is absolutely forbidden. Among the other tribes it is
-marriage with the first cousin on the father’s side that is strictly
-tabu. Nor does it ever seem to occur to the young people even to
-attempt to defy these tribal tabus.
-
-Regarding the permanency of marriage-unions. Among the “Savages of the
-North”--the Taiyal and Saisett--the separation of husband and wife
-is almost unknown, with the exception of those few unions, already
-referred to, where the woman is apparently of mixed pigmy blood. With
-the tribes of the South, however, separation is more frequent, based
-apparently--in many cases certainly--on “mutual incompatibility.” In
-such cases the separation is usually a peaceful one, both husband and
-wife frequently remarrying. It is among the Ami that the frequency of
-separation and remarriage reaches its height, marriages in this tribe
-often not lasting more than two years; that is, among young people. A
-marriage that occurs between people of thirty-five years or over (in
-which case, naturally, according to the custom of this tribe, both have
-been married before) is usually a lasting one.
-
-The children of temporary unions, such as have been described, go
-sometimes with one parent, sometimes with the other. The arrangement
-seems always an amicable one, the grandparents of the children often
-deciding the matter. Priestesses are also usually consulted on this
-point, as on others that affect either individual or tribal welfare.
-
-FOOTNOTES:
-
-[78] _Melia japonica._
-
-[79] Or “the low-born,” her words might also be translated.
-
-[80] Hesiod, _Works and Days_, verse 825 (as translated by Miss E. J.
-Harrison).
-
-[81] The different methods of house-building will be dealt with under
-ARTS AND CRAFTS.
-
-[82] Among a few groups living in the eastern section of the territory
-inhabited by the Taiyal, there is a special “bride-house,” i.e. a hut
-erected on piles, some twenty feet above ground. In this “bride-house”
-every newly married couple of the tribal group must spend the first
-five days and nights after marriage. The house is exorcised by the
-priestesses before the entrance of the bridal pair.
-
-[83] The newly married couple among the Paiwan--the tribe adjoining
-the Piyuma--live for a short time only with the parents of the bride,
-before building a home of their own. According to tradition, this tribe
-was once altogether matrilocal, as the Piyuma still are. Among certain
-groups of the Ami also, the newly married couple live for a time with
-the parents of the bride.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER IX
-
-CUSTOMS CONNECTED WITH ILLNESS AND DEATH
-
-Belief that Illness is due to Evil _Ottofu_--Ministrations of the
-Priestess--A Seventeenth-century Dutch Record of the Treatment of
-the Dying by the Formosan Aborigines--The “Dead Houses” of the
-Taiyal--Burial of the Dead by the Ami, Bunun, and Paiwan Tribes beneath
-the Hearth-stone of the Home--“Green” and “Dry” Funerals.
-
-
-As on occasions of rejoicing--marriage, harvest-festivals,
-celebration of successful war or hunting expeditions--so in times of
-sorrow--illness or death--are the ministrations of the priestesses
-in demand. Illness--except that which is the direct result of
-wounds received in foray or battle--is regarded as being due to the
-machinations of the malevolently inclined, living or dead. That is, it
-may be a living enemy whose evil and powerful _Ottofu_ causes pain and
-illness; or it may be the _Ottofu_ of the ghost of some dead enemy.
-Serious illness is more usually attributed to the latter, since the
-_Ottofu_ of a ghost is considered to have more power than that of any
-living person.
-
-Naturally the element of terror enters into such a conception; also
-that of helplessness, since against an enemy already dead there can
-be no reprisal. The advantage is all on the side of the dead man--an
-auto-suggestion which tends, of course, to aggravate the illness of the
-living.
-
-In any case of illness a priestess is summoned. The usual mode of
-procedure on the part of this lady is first to wave a banana-leaf
-over the patient, chanting as she does so. This is evidently to
-brush away--or frighten away--any evilly inclined _Ottofu_ that may
-be hovering about. Then, squatting by the side of the sufferer, she
-begins to suck at that spot on his--or her--body where the patient
-complains of greatest pain, and to breathe upon it; now and then she
-stops sucking, and rocks herself to and fro, as she balances on her
-heels, chanting in time to the rocking motion. If it be suspected
-that the _Ottofu_ of a living enemy has caused the illness, the
-priestess will throw into the air her strips of black and white (i.e.
-natural-coloured) bamboo, and upon the pattern formed by these, as they
-fall, will depend her decision as to who is responsible for the illness
-of the patient. The guilty person will thereupon be hunted down by
-relatives of the ill man or woman,[84] and a blood-feud will result,
-for illness or suffering caused by the living can be cured only by the
-death of the one responsible.
-
-Should the priestess decide, however, that it is the _Ottofu_ of a
-ghost which has caused the trouble, then only “prayer and fasting” can
-avail--or can be tried, the prayer taking the form of chanting, which
-often becomes wild and hysterical, the priestess sometimes rising
-to her feet and dancing as she chants. Apparently the point of the
-chanting is to invoke the ghosts of the ill man’s ancestors, and to
-beseech these to overcome the ghost of his enemy. If, by chance, the
-patient survives the sucking and chanting, and recovers, his recovery
-is of course attributed to the intercession of the priestess.
-
-Among many of the sub-tribes--or tribal groups--of the Taiyal,
-especially those living in the eastern part of the Taiyal territory,
-the officiating priestess, in cases of serious illness, attempts to
-learn the decision of the ghost-ancestors, as to whether they will
-restore the patient to health, or whether they consider it time for
-him to join themselves. This she does by grasping tightly between her
-knees a bamboo tube which projects in front; on this tube she balances
-a stone with a hole pierced through it--an object which is considered
-sacred. Above this sacred object she waves her hands. If the stone
-remains balanced on the bamboo, it is thought the patient will recover.
-If it drops to the ground, it is believed that the ancestors have
-determined to call the ill man to themselves.
-
-In any case, if death is seen to be inevitable, relatives and friends
-of the dying man gather about his bedside and “wail his spirit across
-the bridge.”[85]
-
-The Dutch writers of the seventeenth century state that among certain
-of the aborigines of Formosa (which tribe is not specified) it was
-the custom to take the very ill man out of his hut, bind a rope of
-vegetable fibre or twisted vines about his body, and by means of this
-rope suspend him to the bent-down spring-branch of a tree, then release
-the branch, which release would have the effect of throwing the dying
-man violently to the ground, thus “breaking his neck and all his
-limbs.” The aborigines told the Dutch that they did this in order to
-shorten the suffering of the dying. But the Dutch missionary Fathers,
-who claimed to have witnessed this peculiar act of barbarity, seemed
-to think the real motive which actuated those responsible was to save
-themselves the trouble of tending the ill and dying.
-
-To whatever extent this custom may have prevailed in the days of the
-Dutch occupation of the island, it is, I think, no longer observed,
-either among the Taiyal nation of the North or among any of the various
-tribes of the South. Whether or not the giving up of this practice
-among those tribes where it formerly existed was due to the influence
-of the Dutch missionaries, I do not know. If so, it seems never to have
-been resumed. Among the tribes of both the North and the South, at the
-present time, the ill and dying are tended by priestesses and wailed
-over by members of the family--and, if a person of prominence, by other
-members of the village or community as well--until the breath has left
-the body.
-
-After death there is a difference among the tribes as to the
-disposition of the body. With the Taiyal--also the Saisett, the smaller
-tribe of the North which seems to have borrowed Taiyal customs--the
-dead man or woman is simply left in the house which was his, or her,
-abode during life. In the case of a man, the weapons which he used
-during life, also pipe and tobacco, are left with the body; in the case
-of a woman, agricultural implements--hoe or digging-stick--and tobacco
-are left. The loom which she used, for some reason, is not left. This
-distinction--between agricultural implements and loom--apparently is
-made because the former is regarded as belonging exclusively to the
-individual woman, while the latter is used communally by a number of
-women of the village. At least such is the explanation given; but one
-cannot help wondering to what extent considerations of a practical
-nature enter into the distinction made, since a digging-stick or hoe,
-such as is used by Taiyal women, can be made in much less than a day,
-while it requires many days of labour to make a loom.
-
-With the bodies of both men and women a little food and wine are
-left--a share in the funeral feast, which is partaken of by every
-adult member of the village, including the nearest relations of the
-deceased, whose appetites do not seem to be affected by their loss.
-
-In all the “dead-houses” that I have seen the roof has been broken
-in. This I am told is done by the funeral party at the time that they
-abandon the house; but whether by thus covering the corpse with the
-broken-in roof--bamboo and grass--the intention is to save the body
-from desecration by dogs or other animals, or whether it is to prevent
-the spirit of the dead man from quitting the house in which his body
-has been left, is an open question. Certainly the living seem to stand
-much in dread of the _Ottofu_ of the recently deceased. This was
-impressed upon me more than once when I attempted to go near one or
-another of these abandoned houses of the dead. I was gently drawn back
-and made to understand that I was running very grave danger.
-
-As the Taiyal houses are built only of bamboo and of a sort of coarse
-grass which grows in the mountains, the erection of a new house for the
-family of the deceased is not a serious undertaking; more especially
-as all the men of the village assist at the building of the new house,
-which is always erected at a respectful distance from the one that has
-been given over to the dead. The new house is often erected in a single
-day.
-
-It may be that the difference in the style of houses--consequently in
-the amount of time and labour involved in their construction--accounts
-for the difference in burial customs between the Taiyal, on the one
-hand, and certain of the southern tribes, notably the Paiwan and a
-portion of the Ami and Bunun, on the other. Those of the Ami who live
-immediately on the coast, in the vicinity of Chinese villages, have
-adopted the Chinese custom of inhumation of the dead outside the house;
-but those who live inland from the coast follow what was evidently
-their original custom, as it is still that of the Paiwan and the
-eastern Bunun; namely, the burial of the dead, in a crouching position,
-underneath the hearth-stone of the family home. Gruesome as the custom
-may seem to Western minds--and unhygienic--it is accepted as a matter
-of course by the tribes among whom it exists, and the idea of its
-exciting horror in the mind of anyone else seems to them incredible and
-absurd. The houses of the people who practise this peculiar form of
-inhumation are substantially built of slate (the mode of construction
-to be described in greater detail under a subsequent heading); one or
-more slabs of slate being used as a hearth, on which a fire is kept
-always burning--or, during the dry season, smouldering.
-
-When the death occurs of any member of the family, the body is bound
-with strands of coarse grass in a stooping, or crouching, posture. Then
-after the usual funeral ceremonies, both of wailing and of feasting,
-are concluded, the ashes are scraped from the hearth--care being
-taken, however, that the coals are kept “alive,” for should these be
-extinguished, or grow cold, it would be considered an omen of evil, and
-would also “displease the _Ottofu_” of the dead--and the hearth-stones
-are removed. A deep hole is dug in the place from which the stones have
-been moved. This is usually lined with grass before the body is lowered
-into it. The personal belongings of the deceased are also placed in the
-grave, which is then filled in, the hearth-stone replaced, and the fire
-rekindled. Then the life of the surviving members of the household goes
-on as before.
-
-After several members of the household have died, naturally the
-space occupied by the graves extends beyond that covered by the
-hearth-stones, but always the graves are grouped as closely as possible
-beneath the hearth. Whether originally this was done that the heat of
-the fire might the more quickly decompose the bodies I do not know.
-At the present time the only reason given for this custom is the
-stereotyped one, “Thus have our fathers always done”--an answer which
-makes one wonder, in connection with many customs, at what point in
-evolution man ceased to be satisfied with this reason for doing, or
-leaving undone, the things which make up the routine of his life.
-
-The funeral customs of the western Bunun--or of certain communities
-among them--are reminiscent of the customs, described by the Dutch
-Fathers, as having been in vogue among the aborigines in their day.
-Among these people--the western Bunun--the dead receive both a “green”
-and a “dry” funeral. After death the body is slowly dried for nine
-days before a fire in the house in which the deceased died, funeral
-festivities being continued by the living during this time. This
-process is said partially to mummify, or desiccate, the body (I have
-not myself been present at such a funeral). At the end of the ninth
-day, the body is wrapped in cloths and placed on a platform in the
-open, similar to that on which the dead of the American Indians of the
-western plains are placed. This platform is also draped about with
-native cloth. At the end of three years, the bones are removed from the
-platform and buried beneath the house which the man had occupied during
-his lifetime. This second, or “dry,” funeral is, like the first, or
-“green” one, made an occasion for drinking and feasting--an essential
-part of every ceremony, whether of rejoicing or of sorrow. After the
-“dry” funeral, the widow, or widower, of the deceased is considered
-free to contract another alliance, should he, or she, feel so inclined.
-To remarry before the “dry” funeral, three years after the death of
-the deceased, would be contrary to tribal custom; therefore one of the
-things that is never done.
-
-Among none of the tribes of the Formosans did I see any evidence of the
-wearing of the bones of the deceased as an indication of mourning--as
-is the case in certain parts of Indonesia. Nor is there anything
-approaching “suttee,” or the sacrifice, in any form, of the widow at
-the death of her husband. This, however, would scarcely be expected in
-a country where women “hold the upper hand,” as is apparently the case
-in Formosa.
-
-[Illustration: AUTHOR WITH TWO TAIYAL GIRLS IN FRONT OF TAIYAL HOUSE.]
-
-[Illustration: TAIYAL WARRIOR IN CEREMONIAL BLANKET.]
-
-FOOTNOTES:
-
-[84] I have never heard that a woman was supposed to be responsible for
-illness. Just what would happen in such a case--if a living woman were
-suspected--I do not know.
-
-[85] The bridge referred to on p. 147.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER X
-
-ARTS AND CRAFTS
-
-Various Types of Dwelling-houses Peculiar to the Different
-Tribes--Ingenious Suspension-bridges and Communal Granaries
-Common to all the Tribes--Weapons and the Methods of their
-Ornamentation--Weaving and Basket-making--Peculiar Indonesian Form of
-Loom--Pottery-making--Agricultural Implements and Fish-traps--Musical
-Instruments: Nose-flute; Musical Bow; Bamboo Jews’-harp--Personal
-Adornment.
-
-
-To deal adequately with this subject would require a volume in itself.
-In this book I shall speak only of those forms of arts and crafts which
-are either peculiar to the Formosans or which seem to show their racial
-affinity to other peoples.
-
-First, as regards their dwelling-houses. The mode of construction of
-these varies among the different tribes, and has already been referred
-to in the preceding chapter, in connection with funeral rites. The
-houses of the Taiyal--simple bamboo and grass shelters, having only a
-doorway, but no windows[86]--call for little in the way of detailed
-description. These huts are mere sleeping-places, the beds being
-bamboo benches, built against the sides of the wall, at about two feet
-elevation from the ground. Only in rainy weather is either cooking or
-weaving done inside the house. The interior of the hut is in almost
-total darkness, the doorway being both narrow and low; so low that even
-a woman has to stoop in order to enter it. The smaller tribes whose
-territory adjoins that of the Taiyal also build huts after the fashion
-of their more powerful neighbours.
-
-The Ami folk, certainly those living on, or near, the coast, substitute
-roughly hewn planks or small saplings for bamboo. This may, perhaps, be
-due to Chinese influence.
-
-The houses of the Bunun and Paiwan are much more substantial, and are
-constructed on an altogether different principle, these houses being
-of the “pit-dwelling” type. With these tribes it is to _dig_ a house,
-rather than to _build_ one, since a larger portion of the structure
-is below ground than above it. A space about ten feet by twelve is
-cleared of trees and jungle growth, and a pit is dug. This pit is
-usually between four and five feet deep. The sides of the pit are lined
-with slabs of slate, quarried by the tribesmen. These slate walls are
-carried up about three feet above the surface of the earth, thus giving
-a wall-height to the house of about seven feet. For the roof bamboo
-poles are first laid across from wall to wall, then on top of these are
-placed other slabs of slate, giving the house a substantial, but rather
-cave-like, appearance.[87] The effect upon a stranger entering a Paiwan
-village is to make him wonder, first whether he has been transported
-into a land of gnomes, and secondly--and more seriously--whether or not
-the gnome-tradition may have arisen from a subterranean-dwelling people
-similar to the present-day Paiwan.
-
-In all probability the slate pit-dwellings were originally constructed
-as places of refuge from the warlike, predatory tribes of the North;
-and judging from the number of enemy skulls in Paiwan villages,
-these slate refuges were effective. Curiously enough, however,
-the “bachelor-houses,” in which the young unmarried men live, are
-built of wood, on high piles, or stakes. The mode of entry to these
-bachelor-houses has already been described.[88] The young men are
-supposed to have at least one of their number constantly on guard, in
-order to detect the possible approach of an enemy. In such an event a
-warning is given, when the women and children retreat within the slate
-houses. The married men also repair to their houses, but only long
-enough to collect their arms; when, having done so, they sally forth to
-join the bachelors in an attack upon the enemy. Only, as a last resort,
-when hard pressed by the enemy, do the men--in such an emergency,
-bachelors as well as married men--retreat within the slate huts and,
-firing through doors and windows, attempt to keep the enemy at bay.
-Among the Paiwan the house of a chief has usually three windows, and
-the house of a commoner always one, sometimes two; consequently this
-mode of “aggressive defence” is often successful.
-
-Among the peace-loving Yami--the inhabitants of the tiny island of
-Botel Tobago--slate houses are not found. Family houses, as well as the
-“long-houses” of the bachelors, are of the “pile-dwelling” variety.
-
-[Illustration: PAIWAN VILLAGE OF SLATE.
-
-_The houses are of the pit-dwelling variety; a larger portion of each
-house is below ground._]
-
-However the dwelling-houses of the different tribes may vary, the
-millet granaries of all the tribes seem built after an identical
-pattern. There is in each village of every tribe a communal granary--a
-hut, built sometimes of wood, sometimes of bamboo, but always supported
-on pillars, some five or six feet above the ground. Near the top
-of each of the four pillars is a round piece of wood (among the
-Paiwan slate is sometimes substituted for wood) supposed to prevent
-rats and mice “and such small deer” from entering the granary.[89]
-This _rokko_, as the Taiyal call the “rat-preventer” (to translate
-literally), is found in the granaries and store-houses of many of
-the Oceanic peoples--both in the Lu-chu Islands and in certain parts
-of Melanesia; a coincidence which is not surprising. It is, however,
-rather surprising to find the same device used among the Ainu of
-Hokkaido and Saghalien. This fact tends rather to upset one’s theory
-that the culture of the Formosan aborigines is of purely Indonesian
-origin--unless perhaps one accepts the hypothesis that in this instance
-the Ainu have borrowed a custom from their southern neighbours; or
-again, unless it be a case of “independent origin,” a discussion of the
-pros and cons regarding which theory cannot be attempted here.
-
-Far more remarkable than the dwelling-houses or granaries of the
-Formosan aborigines are the long suspension-bridges, which with
-marvellous skill they construct of bamboo, held together only with
-deer-hide thongs, or occasionally with tendrils of a curiously tough
-vine growing in the mountains, and throw across the deep chasms and
-ravines which abound in the interior of the island, especially in the
-mountainous section inhabited by the Taiyal, Bunun, and Paiwan tribes.
-These bridges are now imitated by the Japanese, as regards shape and
-construction. Only the material is different, galvanized iron and wire
-being substituted for bamboo and thongs. Ingenious bamboo fences are
-also constructed by the Taiyal, surrounding their village communities.
-
-The weapons of the men, bow and arrows and knives, have been referred
-to before. Both knives and arrow-heads were formerly made of flint,
-but for many years iron has been used[90]; this being obtained by
-barter, until recently from the Chinese and now usually from the
-Japanese. The few old stone knives still remaining among them are
-regarded as sacred, and are used by the priestesses in warding off
-evil _Ottofu_ at marriage ceremonies and on occasions of illness--as
-has been described in preceding chapters. The knives are not of the
-wavy “kris” variety used by some of the Malay peoples, but have one
-curve, the cutting edge being on the convex side of this curve. The
-scabbard of this knife consists of a single piece of wood hollowed
-out to fit the blade. Across the hollowed-out portion are fastened
-twisted thongs of deer-skin or strips of bamboo, or--when these can
-be obtained--strips of tin, which hold the knife in place when it is
-sheathed. Old tomato-cans and milk-tins are now eagerly sought for
-this purpose, and much in the way of game and millet will be offered
-for them. The scabbard of a chieftain or of an honoured and successful
-warrior is decorated with coloured pebbles set into the wood; or, in
-the case of the Ami, who live near the sea-shore, with bits of shell or
-of mother-of-pearl. The handle of the knife is bound around with wire,
-when this can be obtained. Wire is considered highly ornamental, and is
-greatly prized, and eagerly bargained for. It is used for ornamenting
-pipes as well as knives, and is also bound about the arms, and worn as
-bracelets by both women and men; besides being worn as ear-rings by the
-men--twisted into huge rings, and thrust through holes in the lobes of
-the ears.
-
-The intimately personal tool of each woman is her millet-hoe, which
-has already been described.[91] But the pride of the woman of each
-household is the loom belonging to that household. The construction
-of this loom can be better understood by looking at the accompanying
-illustration of a Taiyal woman at her loom than by detailed
-description. Broadly speaking, the loom is of the Indonesian type, but
-the trough-like arrangement--the hollowed-out log, around which the
-warp is wrapped--seems to have been evolved in Formosa alone; I do
-not know of its occurring elsewhere in Indonesia, or in Melanesia or
-Polynesia.
-
-The textile that is woven on this loom is made from a sort of native
-hemp, which grows in the mountains. The only colouring matter
-obtainable for dyeing the hemp is the juice of a tuber also indigenous
-to the mountains. This tuber somewhat resembles a very large and rather
-corrugated potato. The dye obtained from this tuber is of chocolate
-colour. It is the custom to weave the textile in stripes, uncoloured
-and dyed strands alternating. The effect is not displeasing, and the
-material is very strong, lasting for years, and withstanding almost
-any strain.[92] None of the tribes, however, are satisfied with the
-subdued shade which their native dye gives; and most of them have for
-years obtained, through barter, cheap Chinese blankets of brilliant
-crimson, which they carefully ravel, and with the yarn thus obtained
-they add fanciful designs in the weaving of their cloth. Much ingenuity
-is displayed in these designs, which often express a sense of the
-genuinely artistic, as well as the merely fantastic.[93]
-
-Besides the cloth that is woven on looms, the women also make net-bags,
-by means of a bamboo shuttle and mesh-gauge, not unlike those used
-by American Indian women of the western plains--only the shuttle and
-mesh-gauge of the latter are made of wood instead of bamboo. These bags
-are of two sizes, the larger for carrying millet and other provisions,
-the smaller just large enough to hold a human head. It is often upon
-bags of this latter kind that the greatest amount of time and of
-ingenuity is expended. Every warrior has one of these bags. Next to his
-knife, it is his most treasured possession, one which he always takes
-with him when going upon a head-hunting expedition. If successful, the
-head of his enemy is brought back in it.
-
-[Illustration: AUTHOR IN THE DRESS OF A WOMAN OF THE TAIYAL TRIBE.]
-
-A woman who is not a good weaver or maker of bags is held in contempt
-by the other women, as well as by the men; and as previously
-stated--in the chapter dealing with RELIGION--it is believed that
-such a woman after death will not be able to cross the bridge which
-leads to the land of happiness--that occupied by her more skilful
-sisters and by successful head-hunters. This feeling seems especially
-strong among the Taiyal people.
-
-In basketry and in the making of caps--a cap in Formosa being only a
-sort of inverted basket with a visor--the women are as skilful as in
-the weaving of cloth. This applies to all the tribes. Among the Paiwan,
-the cap of the successful warrior--and now sometimes of the successful
-huntsman--is decorated in front, just above the visor, with a sort of
-rosette of wild boar’s tusks. This is a symbol of honour as significant
-among the Paiwan as is the tattoo-mark on the chin of the successful
-warrior among the Taiyal.
-
-While both in the weaving of cloth and of baskets--including
-basket-caps--the various tribes stand much on a level, there is great
-difference in skill as regards the making of pottery. In this art the
-Ami stand pre-eminent among the tribes on the main island.[94] Their
-pots, however, are crude as compared with those of some of the peoples
-of the South Pacific. The Ami do not use the coiling process in the
-making of pottery, nor do they use a potter’s wheel. Their pots are
-first fashioned roughly by hand; then, while the clay is still soft, a
-round stone, held in the left hand, is inserted into the interior of
-the pot. Around this the pot is twirled with the right hand; rather,
-with a small paddle-like stick held in the right hand. This may perhaps
-be called an approximation to the potter’s wheel. At any rate, the
-finishing touches are given with the paddle-shaped stick, which is used
-for smoothing and making symmetrical the exterior and interior of the
-vessel. The pot is then dried in the sun, and afterwards baked in a
-fire usually made of straw, i.e. dried mountain grass of a particular
-kind.
-
-The Yami of Botel Tobago are skilful pottery-makers, their pots
-recalling in appearance those of the Papuans; but the other tribes
-are crude and clumsy in their attempts at the making of pots. These
-are roughly fashioned by hand, and, as they constantly break, are
-apparently not sufficiently baked before being used. Consequently for
-carrying water most of the tribes now use tubes of the great bamboo
-that grows in Formosa. For cooking they use baskets coated inside and
-out with clay, as a substitute for pots.
-
-There is reason to believe that the skilful making of pottery was once
-an art more widely spread among the different tribes than is the case
-at present. Among many of the tribes there is a tradition that their
-ancestors were mighty in the making of “vessels moulded from earth.”
-The Tsarisen not only have this tradition, in common with the other
-tribes, but also they have kept among them for many generations--just
-how long there is no means of ascertaining--a few pots more skilfully
-made than this tribe is capable of making at the present time. These,
-they assert, were made by their ancestors, who, in turn, were taught by
-the _Ottofu_ of their own ancestors. These pots are regarded as being
-most sacred, and are kept in front of the house of the chief of the
-principal tribal unit. So sacred are these particular pots that only
-the chief, or members of his immediate family, and the chief priestess
-of that tribal unit, are allowed to touch them. It is _parisha_ (tabu)
-for anyone else to touch or even to come within a “body’s length” of
-the sacred vessels. In Formosa--except among the Ami and the Yami
-tribes--as in Polynesia, skilful pottery-making seems to be an art that
-is rapidly dying out.
-
-Implements connected with the harvesting and preparation of millet--a
-short curved knife for cutting, formerly made of flint, now usually
-of iron, a winnowing-fan of basket-work, and mortar and pestle of
-wood--are not dissimilar to those used by other Malay peoples; nor are
-they unlike those used by the Chinese and Japanese in the harvesting
-and winnowing of rice. The aborigines, however, except those who have
-come directly under Chinese and Japanese dominance, look with contempt
-upon rice-eaters as being unclean--much as the latter regard eaters
-of beef and potatoes. All tribes among the aborigines seem to regard
-millet as a sacred food, the use of which was revealed to their
-ancestors by “further away God-ancestors.”
-
-The agricultural implements of the east coast Ami show greater skill of
-manufacture than those of the other tribes, this perhaps being due to
-contact with the Chinese.
-
-The Ami living on, or near, the coast also make--and successfully
-use--an ingenious fish-trap of bamboo having on the interior sharp
-spikes or thorns, pointing inward. These act as barbs, and prevent the
-fish which have entered the basket-like trap from leaving it.
-
-[Illustration: A TAIYAL WOMAN AT HER LOOM.
-
-(_See page 179._)]
-
-[Illustration: WOMAN OF AMI TRIBE MAKING POTTERY.]
-
-Mention has already been made of the bamboo jews’-harp, an instrument
-which seems common to all the tribes. Besides this, the Taiyal and
-Tsuou tribes have two other musical instruments, the nose-flute and the
-musical bow. It is possible that these may be used by other tribes,
-but I think not commonly so; certainly I have not found them elsewhere
-than among the Taiyal and Tsuou. And with these tribes the nose-flute
-is used only by the men; it seems semi-sacred in character, as it is
-played only on festive occasions, usually when celebrating a victory
-over another tribe or tribal unit. Not even a priestess will play
-upon a nose-flute; to do so would be “bad form.” Playing upon this
-instrument is the exclusive prerogative of the sterner sex--as much so
-as is the decapitation of enemies, with the celebration of which it
-seems closely connected.
-
-The musical bow also is usually played by men, although priestesses
-occasionally use it as an accompaniment to their chanting during
-ceremonials connected with harvest festivals, and on similar occasions.
-
-In the way of personal adornment, women of all the tribes wear, in
-addition to the wire bracelets which have previously been referred to,
-necklaces made of small rectangular bits of bone, carefully polished
-and strung together on sinews. These bits of bone are usually cut from
-the femur of the tiny Formosan deer, with which the mountains abound.
-The Yami women also wear necklaces made of seeds, and sometimes of
-shells.[95]
-
-The most conspicuous adornments of the women, however, are the tubes of
-bamboo inserted through holes cut in the lobes of the ears; brightly
-coloured yarn--when this can be obtained; when not, dried grass--being
-thrust into the bamboo, forming a sort of rosette at each end of the
-ear-tube. This is considered highly ornamental by the tribes-people;
-the larger the bamboo that the lobe of the ears will support without
-being torn through, the more is its owner admired.
-
-FOOTNOTES:
-
-[86] See illustration.
-
-[87] See illustration.
-
-[88] See p. 124.
-
-[89] Rats and mice are a greater curse on Botel Tobago than on the main
-island of Formosa, as on the former there are not--or certainly were
-not, up to a very short time ago--either dogs or cats. An opportunity
-for a twentieth-century Dick Whittington suggests itself, although the
-reward of the modern Dick Whittington would probably consist of flowers
-and sweet potatoes--possibly of boiled millet, wrapped in banana-leaves.
-
-[90] See Part I, p. 41.
-
-[91] See p. 125.
-
-[92] See illustration of author in the dress of a woman of the Taiyal
-tribe.
-
-[93] Cloth thus ornamented with crimson yarn is reserved for the making
-of coats and blankets for successful warriors and hunters.
-
-[94] See illustration of Ami woman making pottery.
-
-[95] See illustration.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XI
-
-TATTOOING AND OTHER FORMS OF MUTILATION
-
-Cutting away of the Lobes of the Ears and knocking out of the
-Teeth--Significance of the Different Designs of Tattoo-Marking among
-the Taiyal--Tattooing among the Paiwan.
-
-
-One form of mutilation--that of perforating the lobes of the ears--was
-referred to in the last chapter. “Perforating,” however, inadequately
-describes the cutting away of the major portion of the ear-lobe,
-leaving only a thin circle of flesh through which is thrust the bamboo
-ear-plug. As previously described, the bamboo tube is, in the case
-of women, decorated by having strands of yarn, or of dried grass,
-threaded through it; this being twisted to form a rosette at either
-end of the bamboo. Men also wear the bamboo ear-plug, but I have never
-seen the ear-plug of a man decorated with rosettes.[96] Masculine
-vanity, as regards the ear, seems to take a different form--that of
-having rings of wire twisted through the hole in the lobe, between
-the bamboo ear-plug and the rim of flesh beneath it, so that these
-“ear-rings” hang from the ear, sometimes jingling as the wearer walks,
-if he be fortunate enough to secure enough wire to make several rings
-for each ear. This added weight of the rings of wire depending from
-the lobe of the ear, which has already been cut to a thin strip--to
-allow the passage through it of the bamboo plug--sometimes causes the
-flesh to tear through. The man to whom such an accident happens meets
-with little sympathy; he is regarded as a weakling, and treated with
-consequent scorn.
-
-The most painful form of mutilation, however, common among all the
-tribes except the Ami, is the knocking out of the two upper lateral
-incisor teeth. This constitutes a sort of puberty ceremony, being
-performed upon both boys and girls when they reach the age of thirteen
-or fourteen. Among the Taiyal, the teeth--instead of being knocked out
-with wooden blocks, as is common among the other tribes--are often
-extracted with twisted China grass, or with a strand from a loom of
-one of the women of the tribe. This ceremony is usually performed
-by a priestess, though among some of the tribal units the honour
-of performing the dental ceremony is conferred upon a valiant and
-successful warrior. The reason given for extracting the teeth of youths
-and maidens is that, as these are now no longer children, they must
-cease to resemble monkeys and dogs, which have not the wisdom to remove
-their teeth. As, however, the same custom exists among practically
-all primitive peoples, the explanation given is a dubious one, and is
-obviously “thought up” for the sake of satisfying the curiosity of the
-white man, or woman, who is foolish enough to want to know the “reason
-why” of customs that all sensible and well-brought-up people follow as
-a matter of course.
-
-Tattooing is a form of mutilation that is followed by the two large
-tribes of Taiyal and Paiwan; the small tribe of Saisett imitating the
-system in vogue among the Taiyal; the Tsarisen and Piyuma imitating
-that of the Paiwan. The Taiyal system is the most distinctive, and
-seems to have the greatest significance as indicating the status of the
-individual in the tribe. The tattooing of the Taiyal is on the face.
-When a child--whether boy or girl--reaches the age of about five, it
-has tattooed on its forehead a series of horizontal lines, each line
-being about half an inch in length. These lines are repeated, one above
-another, from a point between the eyebrows to one just below the roots
-of the hair; the design when finished giving the impression of a finely
-striped rectangle about half an inch in width and two and a half inches
-in height. Usually several children are tattooed at the same time, and
-the occasion is made one of feasting and dancing. The children are by
-this ceremony formally accepted as members of the tribe, entitled to
-its rights and privileges, and also expected to bear some share of its
-duties and responsibilities. It is usually at this time that a boy
-is made to lay his hand upon the head of an enemy decapitated by his
-father--a custom to which reference has previously been made.
-
-A Japanese lecturer in a paper read before the China Society in London
-in 1916--and afterwards published--said, in speaking of the Taiyal:
-“When a boy attains the age of five or six he tattoos on his forehead a
-series of three blocks of horizontal lines,” etc. “A girl also tattoos
-her forehead at the same age.”
-
-It was probably the English of the lecturer in question that was at
-fault, not his knowledge of the subject. As a matter of fact, no
-child tattoos itself. It is always an adult--usually a priestess--who
-tattoos the child. The latter reclines upon the ground; the tattooer
-stands behind the child and strikes its forehead with a tattooing
-implement. This is a piece of bamboo--occasionally wood--with a number
-of thorns (from six to ten) fastened at one end, somewhat resembling
-a miniature toothbrush.[97] Often a block of wood is held in the
-tattooer’s other hand, and with this the tattooing implement is struck
-after it has been laid upon the forehead; this ensures a stronger
-blow, and one more accurately placed. It seems necessary that blood
-be drawn; this is wiped away, and into each puncture a sort of native
-lamp-black--obtained by burning oily nuts--is rubbed; the effect is to
-produce lines in the design described above.
-
-The same method is employed by the priestess in tattooing the bride--a
-custom to which reference was made in the chapter dealing with MARRIAGE
-CUSTOMS. In this case, however, the tattooing is done upon the cheeks,
-and in a design quite different from that which is made upon the
-forehead of the child. The design that indicates matronhood is one that
-practically covers both cheeks, extending from the mouth (the upper
-line a little above it; the lower one a little below it, to be exact)
-to the ear on each side. The design tattooed upon the bride is not
-rectilinear, as was that tattooed upon her forehead in childhood, but
-consists of upward-curving lines, between every three or four of which
-is a row of marks resembling chevrons. That is, this is the design most
-usually seen. In some cases, however--and this is seen more frequently
-in the case of women prominent in the tribal unit, therefore is perhaps
-an insignia of rank or of honour--the design begins with three parallel
-curving lines, a little space, then another line; immediately below
-which are two rows of chevrons. The lower row of chevrons rests, as it
-were, upon another line; again a little space, then four more parallel
-lines, the whole design, when completed, being one of great elaboration.
-
-As the bride is tattooed after the fashion described, so must the
-bridegroom also be tattooed. But in his case the tattooing must be
-done before marriage; this in order to show that he is a successful
-warrior, and therefore entitled to enter upon the married state. This
-insignia of honour and of dignity befitting a Benedict consists of
-tattoo-marks on the chin--a series of straight lines, a little longer
-than those pricked into the forehead in childhood. By these presents
-know all men that the chin-tattooed young brave has at least one head
-to his credit--though in these degenerate days it may be only a head
-decapitated by his father on which his young hands have been placed.
-In such a case, however, it is with humiliation and with apologetic
-explanations that confession is made of the fact that the valour was by
-proxy.
-
-Among the Paiwan the successful warriors are tattooed on the shoulders,
-the chest, or the arms; sometimes on all these parts of the body; but
-less significance seems attached by them to tattoo-marking than is the
-case among the Taiyal. Social custom seems to allow the Paiwan greater
-latitude in the choice of design, which seems to be regarded more as
-of purely ornamental character. It is, however, possible that further
-research will show as definite a system regarding tattoo-marking and
-its significance to exist among the Paiwan as among the Taiyal.
-
-Paiwan women are not tattooed on their bodies as the men of the tribe
-are, or on their faces as are Taiyal women; but only on the backs
-of their hands--little series of lines that approximate sometimes
-squares, sometimes circles. The women of the Lu-chu islands have a
-similar custom. Whether or not there has been any contact between the
-two peoples would be an interesting subject for investigation.
-
-The custom of circumcision does not seem to exist among any of the
-Formosan tribes, either as a rite of puberty or of infancy. Nor did
-I see any evidence while among them of finger mutilation, such as
-exists among certain peoples in Africa; and also, I believe, among some
-Australian tribes. Neither do young men pass through the extremely
-painful initiation rites that are demanded of the young “braves” of
-certain North American Indian tribes--notably the Sioux--such as
-hanging suspended from a rod which is passed through the flesh of the
-shoulders, walking over live coals, or the like. The most painful rite
-to which either the young man or the young woman is subjected is that
-of having the teeth extracted. This is usually borne with stoical
-fortitude, and afterwards the youth or maiden will proudly boast of
-the fact that the tongue can be seen through the teeth, and will lose
-no opportunity of broadly smiling to demonstrate the truth of the
-assertion.
-
-FOOTNOTES:
-
-[96] The ear-plugs worn by men of the Paiwan tribe are perhaps even
-larger than those worn by the men of other tribes. For this reason the
-Chinese-Formosans call the Paiwan _Tao-he-lan_ (“Big Ears”).
-
-[97] Needles obtained by barter from the Japanese are now sometimes
-substituted for thorns.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XII
-
-METHODS OF TRANSPORT
-
-Ami Wheeled Vehicle Resembling Models found in Early Cyprian
-Tombs--Boat-building and the Art of Navigation on the Decline.
-
-
-This subject might be dismissed with a word--so little is any method
-of transport less primitive than that of human shoulders developed
-among the aboriginal tribes--were it not for two facts which raise
-interesting questions. One of these has to do with land transport; the
-other with transport by water.
-
-Regarding the former, the only tribe that uses any sort of wheeled
-vehicle, or that knows anything of a beast of draught, is the Ami. The
-vehicle of this tribe is a primitive two-wheeled cart, the interesting
-point about it being that the solid wheels are fixed to the axle, the
-latter revolving with each revolution of the wheels. In fact, the
-construction of the cart causes it to resemble an enormous harrow
-rather than any vehicle usually associated with transport. The Ami
-tribes-people, however, are inordinately proud of this invention, which
-they say was introduced among them by the “White Fathers” (evidently
-the Dutch) of the “glorious long ago.” This cart is drawn by a
-“water-buffalo,” a descendant of those said to have been brought to
-Formosa by the Dutch.[98]
-
-The question of interest in connection with this vehicle is whether or
-not the Dutch of the seventeenth century used carts of so primitive a
-type as that now in use among the Ami. Is it not more probable that
-when the carts introduced by the Dutch fell into decay, the Ami, in
-their attempts at imitation of the original model, unconsciously
-reproduced a form of vehicle used by man at the “dawn of history?”[99]
-
-Needless to say, the Ami cart produces a painful creaking, and a sound
-that can be compared only to a series of _groans_ when it is drawn over
-the rough roads of the east coast. This, however, apparently adds to
-its attractiveness in the eyes of its owners.
-
-Whether or not the present-day cart represents the degeneration of a
-more highly evolved type of vehicle once known to the Ami would be
-difficult to assert with positiveness. As regards water transport,
-however, it is almost certain that degeneration has taken place among
-the Ami, as among the other Formosan tribes, both in the craft of
-boat-building and in the understanding of navigation. Tribal traditions
-among all the aborigines point to the fact that their ancestors were
-skilful navigators and that they understood the construction of boats
-capable of making long voyages. But the rafts used for fishing at the
-present time by those tribes living on the east coast could not be
-used for making even a short sea voyage. Nor could the plank canoes
-also used for fishing which a few tribal units of the Ami, living
-near Pinan, build--in obvious, though crude, imitation of the Chinese
-fishing-junk--be used for navigation.
-
-Of all the aboriginal tribes, the most skilful boat-builders are the
-Yami, of Botel Tobago. Their boats, like their pottery, resemble
-more those of the Papuans of the Solomon Islands than they do those
-of the other Formosan tribes--this both in mode of construction and
-in ornamentation. These boats are not dug-outs, but are built from
-tree-trunks, smoothed and trimmed with adzes, lashed together--through
-holes bored near the seams--with withes of rattan. Prow and stern
-are rounded in graceful curves. The boats present a picturesque and
-attractive appearance, but cannot be used for making long voyages.
-
-That the tribes living in the interior of the island should have lost
-the art of navigation is not surprising, as on the east side of the
-mountain range--within which section the present “savage territory”
-lies--there are no navigable rivers, and in the mountains is only one
-lake, the beautiful _Jitsugetsutan_ (“Sun and Moon Lake”), so-called by
-the Japanese.[100] On this lake those members of the Taiyal and Tsuou
-tribes who live near it paddle in their dug-out canoes. These dug-outs,
-however, are of the most primitive type, with open ends, obviously
-unfitted for seafaring. Even a storm on the lake sends the canoes
-hurriedly paddling to shore. But the Ami and the Yami, and also the
-Paiwan and Piyuma, have not the excuse that applies to the tribes of
-the interior. Before these tribes lies the open sea, over which their
-ancestors navigated. That they should have lost the art of building and
-of navigating seaworthy craft is strange; as strange as is the fact
-that many of the tribes have lost the art of successful pottery-making,
-which according to tradition--and also judging from the few ancient
-specimens preserved among the Tsarisen--their ancestors seem to have
-possessed.
-
-Whether the losing of these arts implies that the tribes since they
-have been in Formosa have not had material as suitable for making
-either seaworthy boats or uncrumbling pottery as they had in the land
-whence they came, or whether it implies that they are an “ageing”
-people, a people who have lost their “grip on life,” and have no longer
-either inventive ability or mechanical skill, is a question which I
-shall not attempt to answer. It is one which presents an interesting
-field for speculation and also for further investigation.
-
-FOOTNOTES:
-
-[98] See Part I, p. 52.
-
-[99] “In the early Cyprian tombs clay models of chariots have been
-found; these are modelled with solid wheels; sometimes spokes are
-painted on the clay; other models are almost certainly intended to
-represent vehicles with block wheels....
-
-“Prof. Tylor figures an ox-waggon carved on the Antonine column. It
-appears to have solid wheels, and the square end of the axle proves
-that it and its drum wheels turned round together.... Tylor also says
-that ancient Roman farm-carts were made with wheels built up of several
-pieces of wood nailed together.” (Haddon, _Study of Man_.)
-
-[100] Called by the missionaries “Lake Candidius,” after Father
-Candidius, the Dutch missionary explorer, of the seventeenth century,
-who discovered it.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XIII
-
-POSSIBILITIES OF THE FUTURE
-
-“Decadent” or “Primitive”--A Dream of White Saviours from the West.
-
-
-Whether the Formosan aborigines are a “decadent” people, in the sense
-suggested in the last chapter, or whether they are “primitive,” in
-the sense that they are at the beginning of what would be a long
-racial life--a life with possibilities of intellectual and social
-evolution--were they given opportunities for the unhampered development
-of that life, is a question that will probably never be answered. No
-race, whatever its virility or potentiality for development, can long
-survive the military despotism of a conquering people; especially when
-that conquering people is consistently ruthless in the methods it
-adopts for crushing out the racial individualities of the peoples whom
-it conquers.
-
-It seems probable that under the dominance of the Japanese the
-aborigines of Formosa will in a few decades, or, at the longest, in a
-century or two, have ceased to exist as a people. Unless, indeed, their
-dream of being rescued from the rule of both Chinese and Japanese by
-“White Saviours from the West” ever come true; and of this there seems
-no prospect at the present time. Nor has the white man--if one face
-the matter honestly--always proved a “saviour” to the aboriginal races
-with whom he has come into contact. As Bertrand Russell has recently
-intelligently remarked (_Manchester Guardian Weekly_, Friday, December
-2, 1921) apropos of Japan’s policy in China: “Japan has merely been
-copying Christian morals.”[101]
-
-The faith of the aboriginal Formosans, however, both in the power
-and the goodness of the white man--and white woman--is touching
-in the extreme. This does not happen to be due to the efforts of
-present-day missionaries, since the efforts of the latter are, as
-has been previously stated, confined to attempts at Christianizing
-Chinese-Formosans (those who are usually known as “Formosans”). The
-reverence among the aborigines for the white race is the result of the
-Dutch occupation of three hundred years ago--a tradition which has been
-handed down from generation to generation.
-
-FOOTNOTE:
-
-[101] It is possible, however, that if Mr. Russell had been in
-Korea in March 1919, and had seen the hideous cruelty practised at
-that time--cruelty which took the form of peculiarly ingenious and
-diabolical modes of torture on the part of Japanese officialdom
-towards unarmed Koreans, women and children as well as men--he might
-have modified his statement to the extent of saying that present-day
-Japan is copying Christian morals of the age of the Inquisition. That
-Japan is not a “Christian country” has no bearing on the question,
-since Buddhism, quite as much as Christianity, enjoins forbearance and
-gentleness, and stresses--as its key-note--“harmlessness.” But the
-teachings of Gautama, like those of Christ, have little effect upon
-“the direction taken by the criminal tendencies,” as Mr. Russell puts
-it, of the nominal followers of these teachings--in Orient or Occident.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XIV
-
-CIVILIZATION AND ITS BENEFITS
-
-To “wonder furiously”--Better Government, or Worse?--Comparison of
-Standards--A Conversation with Aborigine Friends--The Question of
-Money--Tabus.
-
-
-Looking back over what I learned, during the two years that I was in
-Formosa, of the manners and customs--collectively speaking--of the
-aboriginal tribes, and of the outlook on life of these _Naturvölker_, I
-am given to “think furiously” along lines other than anthropological;
-that is, along those that are sociological as well. Rather, perhaps, to
-“wonder furiously.”
-
-If it be true, as Dr. Tylor--in _Primitive Culture_--points out, that
-“no human thought is so primitive as to have lost bearing on our own
-thought, or so ancient as to have broken connection with our own life,”
-it opens up an interesting field for speculation. For one thing, as
-to what would have been the line of social evolution of the so-called
-superior races had they, like the _seban_, continued to regard the
-cutting off of an enemy head as meritorious rather than otherwise. (Yet
-what is war between “civilized” races, except head-hunting on a grand
-scale; only with accompanying mangling and gassing and other horrors
-of which the island _seban_[102] knows nothing?) And if, also like
-the _seban_, prostitution had remained unknown, and the breaking of a
-promise been regarded as so heinous a crime that only the death of the
-one guilty of so foul a thing could save his family and relatives and
-all who came into contact with him from being contaminated by his own
-uncleanness.
-
-What then? One wonders. What sort of civilization would have been
-evolved, had culture progressed--as in Europe, for example, in the
-matter of learning, of arts, and of sciences--yet had the standards of
-right and wrong remained as they are with the primitive folk among whom
-I spent two years, and if the fundamental conception of government had
-remained the same--that of a matriarchal theocracy, which is yet, in a
-sense, communistic.
-
-Were they, too, matriarchal--the “tattooed and woaded, winter-clad
-in skins” European forefathers of ours? It is a dangerous thing to
-assume a unilineal line of evolution. Because there are evidences of
-mother-right[103] having been dominant in certain parts of the world,
-or with certain peoples--and of this mother-right still existing in
-a few isolated instances--it would be rashly unwise to assume, as a
-few writers and speakers have done, that the female of the species
-was once the dominant half of the _genus homo_. However, assuming for
-the sake of argument--or of phantasy--that matriarchal government was
-once universal, until the male learned that in the matter of governing
-the power of brute force equalled, in efficacious results, that of
-summoning spirits from the vasty deep on the part of priestess and
-sibyl, or of ruling the tribe through aruspicy and the cries of birds;
-or until he learned, perhaps, that brute force could even make his own
-those priestly offices which had been the prerogative of that sex once
-solely associated with the Mystic Force (by virtue of that medium still
-regarded by primitive folk as sacred and mysterious).[104]
-
-Suppose, I say--and I underscore _suppose_--we assume this
-mother-right--matri-potestal as well as matrilineal and
-matri-local--once to have existed in Europe in as full force as it
-still does in a few islands of the South Pacific; and, again, suppose
-the male had never learned, or never chosen to apply, the force of
-muscular suasion, what sort of Midsummer’s Night Dream of a world
-should we have had? Would it have been an Eden--with Adam kept very
-much in his place--a sort of Golden Age, such as many equal-suffrage
-advocates assert would be the outcome of matriarchal rule; or would it
-have resulted in “confusion worse confounded” (in this year of grace,
-1922, is such a state possible to conceive?), such as Weininger[105]
-and his school would assert could be the only result of woman-rule?
-Or would this school concede that there could be such a thing as a
-woman-ruled State? Would it not hold, rather, that such an attempt
-could end only in anarchy?
-
-Yet the realm which the women-chiefs and priestesses of Formosa
-govern is the reverse of anarchic. Laws there are as the laws of the
-Medes and Persians; or as those are supposed to have been. Every
-act of daily life, personal as well as communal, is regulated by
-law, and any infringement of this law is met with dire penalty.
-This--incidentally--holds true with all primitive peoples,
-patriarchal as well as matriarchal. Those who fancy that a “return
-to nature”--meaning to primitive conditions--would give licence
-either for lawlessness or for the indulgence without restraint in
-individual preference, social or political, reckon without knowledge
-of conditions actually existing in primitive society. One shudders to
-think what would have been Rousseau’s fate had he really “returned
-to nature”--i.e. lived among the _Naturvölker_--and broken tabu of
-marriage or parenthood. For those who hold in contempt established
-convention, or life regulated by law, primitive society is not the
-place.
-
-But to return to the question of gynarchic rule: All the women of
-this particular island--or of that particular part of it still
-under aboriginal control and hence matriarchal--are not Sapphos or
-Katherines--are not even the primitive prototypes of these illustrious
-ladies--any more than they are simpering _Doras_,[106] neurotics, or
-nymphomaniacs. As George Eliot made one of her characters, in speaking
-of her own sex, remark, “The Lord made ‘em fools to match the men,” so
-one is inclined to ask, after having seen the practical working of a
-gynocracy, if women were made also good and bad--in the comprehensive
-inclusiveness of those words--wise and foolish, to match the so-called
-sterner sex; the sex which seems, however, in reality neither sterner
-nor more bloodthirsty than the so-called gentler one; any more than
-it seems a greater lover of abstract justice, which, according to one
-English writer, “no woman understands.”[107]
-
-Which train of wondering brings us back to the original wonder with
-which this chapter started: If our European forefathers had ever, in
-the dim “once-upon-a-time” of long ago, the same standards of right and
-wrong as the present-day _seban_ of Formosa; if they, too, were once
-matri-potestal--what would have been the line of evolution that Europe
-would have followed had this state of affairs continued, only gradually
-evolving, through letters and arts, from savagery to so-called
-civilization? Should we have been better governed or worse?
-
-Or--another wonder intervenes. Would letters and arts have ever
-developed under a matriarchy? Probably yes. Perhaps even to a greater
-extent than has been the case during the long centuries of patriarchal
-rule that have followed the possible once-upon-a-time primitive
-matriarchates of antiquity. For even recognizing that the creative
-faculty--artistic and inventive--is the heritage of man rather than
-of woman, has it not, within historic times, in civilized countries,
-been ever under queen rulership that letters and art have flourished?
-Perhaps an unrecognized, sublimated form of sex-instinct--or so a
-certain school of psycho-analysts would argue--that has spurred
-masculine creative genius to its highest point; as it spurred,
-apparently, the venturous spirit of the great explorers, certainly of
-the Elizabethan age; and as, in a later age in England, it spurred
-those who dreamed of world conquest in the name of the “Great Good
-Queen.” Has personal idolatry rendered to a king ever equalled
-that rendered to a queen, whether by soldier or poet, artist or
-farm-labourer? The sex instinct here, as in other fields, has played
-its part, and in this particular field usually for good rather than
-for evil. Perhaps no more Sapphos would have arisen under the rule
-of women than of men; but it seems not improbable that more men poets
-might have arisen, worthily and lustily to sing the praises of queens.
-
-And the governing--worse governed or better under theocratic queens
-than under kings or under mobs? Not worse, I think. Executive ability
-seems woman’s in surprising degree where she has had the opportunity
-to exercise it; often where the exercise of it has been unrecognized,
-because attributed to the male--her man--who stood before the world, or
-who sat upon the throne.
-
-As executive and ruler in miniature--executive in the household and
-ruler over the children, since house, in any form, has existed or
-maternal responsibility, however elementary, been recognized--executive
-ability seems to have been developed in women; just as through
-child-bearing and rearing--or psycho-physical potentiality for
-this--intellectual creative faculty has, with the normal woman,
-remained dormant.
-
-So much for wondering over possible might-have-beens in connection with
-matriarchal government, if this system in some supposititious long-ago
-ever existed in Europe.
-
-As for the general standards of right and wrong--standards as they
-exist among the aborigines of Formosa, compared with standards which
-exist to-day in Europe: Would it be more agreeable to be in danger
-of losing one’s head, if one went for a sunset stroll and ventured
-too near enemy territory--provided oneself were not the first to
-secure the enemy head--yet to know that a word once given, by friend
-or enemy, would never be broken; that no lock would be needed to
-guard one’s possessions; that life-insurance had not to be taken into
-consideration, because, in case of one’s untimely demise, one’s wife
-and children would, as a matter of course, be given equal provender
-with the other members of the community; that not only was no special
-plea for mercy needed for “fatherless children and widows,” but
-that, as a matter of fact, these usually fared somewhat better than
-other members of the community, because the widow generally became
-a priestess, and as such wielded greater power and influence in the
-community than a mere wife could do?
-
-Also to know that fire-insurance might equally be left out of the
-reckoning, as in case one’s house were destroyed by fire, all one’s
-neighbours could be relied upon to build one a new house.
-
-Would it be more agreeable to know that battle, murder, and sudden
-death were ever-present possibilities, if one happened to be a man and
-a warrior (and to be one meant being the other), yet to know that while
-life lasted it would ever be a merry one; that if by chance old age
-or illness overtook one, one would be cared for, not as a matter of
-charity, but again--as in the case of widows and orphans--as a matter
-of course; or to cower before what old age and illness and out-of-work
-days mean for the poverty-stricken in present-day civilization?
-
-To live knowing that death sudden, yet swift and comparatively
-painless, might one day be one’s portion--or the portion of one’s
-husband--yet ever to be certain, while one lived, of a home as good as
-that of any member of the people to whom one belonged; of clothing and
-fuel and food in abundance; or to live as the poor in the great cities
-of Christian civilization live, and to die as they die; to cry not only
-for bread where there is no bread, but for work where there is no work;
-in decrepit old age and illness to be cared for by the community, if at
-all, as a matter of contemptuous pity,--which were preferable?
-
-I tried once to explain something of economic conditions in the white
-man’s world, and in that of modern Japan, to one of my Formosan
-aborigine friends. The idea that one should receive more than another,
-unless that other had by misconduct forfeited his share, was as
-difficult for my friend to understand as it was that a man could not
-work who wanted to work, or that there should not be food enough for
-all. That it was held to be a matter of shame to be helped by the
-community when one was too old or too ill to work was incomprehensible;
-as incomprehensible as was the question of prostitution. “But women who
-live so, how can they have strong sons and daughters?” he asked. “And
-how can they make good priestesses to the people?” an old priestess
-who was standing by asked. “Such women destroy faith,” she added, “not
-build it up for the guidance of men.”
-
-I thought of the Inari temples--those devoted to the worship of the
-Fox-god--and of the votaries of these temples, in Japan. I thought of
-the stories of the temples of Babylon, of Egypt, of certain of those
-in ancient Greece--all these had represented mighty civilizations; the
-votaries of the Fox-god temples belong to a nation that is to-day one
-of the great world-powers; while the old Formosan woman was only a
-savage. How could she know anything of the refinements of civilization,
-or of what civilization demands?
-
-But those ancient civilizations, I reflected--they were “heathen”; even
-present-day Japan is “heathen.” As a member of a race that is supposed
-to uphold Christian civilization and to convert heathen peoples to its
-tenets, there was momentary unction in this thought. Then, as the old
-man and old woman stood looking up at me, with inquiring, wrinkled
-faces, awaiting an answer to questions that would solve the problem
-that was puzzling them, there flashed across my mind the memory of
-a Christian temple, in a great Christian capital, which it was the
-fashion of the more fashionable stratum of the painted ladies of the
-city to attend, and where----
-
-But no, they were not priestesses; only devotees who exchanged glances
-with the male devotees, and who after the services spoke with the
-latter, doubtless for the “upbuilding of their faith.”
-
-And as for the question of the old man; how could women who lived so
-have strong sons and daughters? I thought of all the painted women of
-all the great cities of the world--those flaunting their silks and
-furs and jewels under the electric glare of the great thoroughfares,
-inviting with smiles and glances; and those others, shivering,
-wrapping their rags about them in dark corners, croaking, cackling,
-and clutching desperately, hoping to earn, in an ancient profession of
-civilization, enough to buy food and drink sufficient to keep life a
-little longer in unclean, diseased bodies. These women had no children;
-but I thought of their male companions; some their victims; some who
-had victimized and had started certain of the painted ones in their
-profession; some merely the boon companions of an hour. And I thought
-of hospitals I had visited; of operations that I had witnessed on
-the wives of the men who had “settled down after sowing a few wild
-oats”--years of agony in one life as a vicarious atonement for perhaps
-one night of wine and laughter and song in the life of another. And I
-thought of children I had seen, and of grandchildren.... It made it a
-little difficult to explain clearly, to the old man and the old woman,
-the benefits of a system inextricably interwoven with civilization,
-ancient and modern; and the reason why this system lent a delicate
-zest to the art of civilized living. And part of my wonder to-day is:
-Supposing, _supposing_, this art--this profession--had never been
-introduced into society----?
-
-Almost as difficult to answer as was the question of the reason why of
-money-taking in exchange for love were other questions put to me by
-aboriginal friends in connection with money. Why money at all? What
-were the benefits of this “recognized medium of exchange,” and of the
-great banking systems, which are part of the economic fabric of every
-civilization of the world. I gave a few coins to some men and women of
-the Yami tribe; they began to beat them out into thin plates to add to
-their helmets. I gave some to the Ami people; they drilled holes in
-them and fastened them, as ornamental buttons, to their blankets. Those
-that I gave to the Paiwan they inserted in holes in their ears--all
-except one young warrior who set his _ni-ju-sen_[108] piece among the
-boars’ tusks that ornamented his cap. The Taiyal priestess to whom I
-gave a _go-ju-sen_[109] piece regarded it with reverence, and carefully
-wrapped it in a banana-leaf. A short time afterwards I saw her,
-sitting by the bedside of a patient, balancing the _go-ju-sen_ on a
-bamboo-rod, gripped between her knees; the small stone generally used
-on such occasions--mentioned in the chapter ILLNESS AND DEATH--having
-been replaced by the shining silver coin.
-
-The Taiyal seemed to think that some particularly powerful _Ottofu_
-was connected with silver coins. Perhaps the “White Fathers,” and
-also the Chinese and Japanese, used these shining pieces to draw
-down the _Ottofu_ of long-departed ancestors; hence had they waxed
-mighty. That such _Ottofu_ pieces might be used as media of exchange
-between different tribes, when these were not actively at war with
-each other--this was comprehensible; but that such should be needed,
-or conceivably ever used, between members of the same tribe or
-nation--this was not comprehensible. “Surely man does not kill meat for
-himself alone, when his brothers, too, are hungry; nor does a woman
-grow millet for her own children alone, when the children of other
-women are crying for food.”
-
-Nor could I ever quite make my savage friends realize the blessings
-of civilization in the matters of the economic system, any more than
-of the social. They could only comprehend that among the enlightened
-ones of the world it was somehow tabu for one man to have as many
-shining pieces as another, or as much meat and drink, as good a house
-to shelter him from the wind, or as much fuel to make fire in the rainy
-season, as another, that somehow the shining _Ottofu_ pieces brought
-these blessings. But just why was it tabu for one man to have more than
-another? They were much puzzled, until at last one Taiyal man suggested
-that no doubt the White God-descended Ones knew, in their wisdom, which
-of their brothers were most worthy, most noble and holy; and to the
-most holy was awarded the largest share of the _Ottofu_ pieces.
-
-And still I am wondering what if the speculations of my savage friends
-had been correct--what sort of a Europe should I be living in to-day?
-How would it contrast with the Europe that is?
-
-When my friends learned of the tabu connected with the shining pieces,
-they wished to hear more of the tabus of the Great Ones. Were these the
-same as their own: tabus that surrounded young men and maidens, which
-prevented the latter from hearing an indelicate word or seeing a coarse
-gesture, that prevented the marriage of too near relations, that----
-
-“Yes, yes,” I hurried to assent, “among the better classes all these
-tabus are observed.”
-
-“But,” my interlocutors interrupted, “what is meant by classes, and,
-if there is more than one class among the same people, why should the
-young girls of one class be protected more than those of another?”
-
-Again their intelligence failed to grasp my attempts at a logical
-explanation. But a priestess pressed for further knowledge on the
-subject of the white man’s--and especially the white woman’s--tabus.
-Was it tabu for a husband to be either brutal to his wife---- “Yes,
-among the better----” I began. But the priestess hurried on: “or
-indelicate in his attentions to her; was she, his wife--as regards
-marital relations--to be tabu to him altogether before the birth of her
-children, and for some time afterwards? Was a disloyal husband himself
-so tabu that, even in the tribes where he was not beheaded or stoned
-to death, no self-respecting member of the community--either man or
-woman--would speak to him or supply him with food; so that he had to
-flee to the woods and live as an outcast?”
-
-I tried to explain that it was difficult to know; one could not be
-sure, for there were some points on which neither men nor women always
-told the exact truth.
-
-“But not to tell the truth!” my friends cried in chorus. “Surely the
-curses of their ancestors are on those who do not speak the truth!”
-
-And I thought, or tried to think, of a civilization--white or
-yellow--in which men and women spoke always the truth, with nothing
-added, nothing suppressed; where “yea” meant always _yea_, and “nay,”
-_nay_; where the realization that anything more “cometh of evil” was
-put into practice; consequently the anything more left unsaid. And
-still I am trying to think what civilization under these conditions
-would mean. Civilization--I am wondering.
-
-Since my sojourn among the men and women who live in the mountains of
-Formosa that word--civilization--has had a new meaning; been a new
-source of wonder to me.
-
-FOOTNOTES:
-
-[102] In this connection I speak of the aborigines of this particular
-island--Formosa. Among many of the Melanesian aborigines of other
-islands of the South Pacific--as among many tribes of equatorial
-Africa, and certain tribes of American Indians--every form of torture
-is applied to the vanquished enemy before death releases him from
-suffering.
-
-[103] See _Das Mutterrecht_, by J. J. Bachofen.
-
-[104] On this subject see _Les Formes Élémentaires de la Vie
-Religieuse_, by E. Durkheim.
-
-[105] See _Sex and Character_, by Otto Weininger.
-
-[106] The _Dora_ of Dickens’s _David Copperfield_.
-
-[107] See _The Female of the Species_, by Kipling.
-
-[108] A Japanese silver coin, equivalent to about a sixpence in value.
-
-[109] A Japanese coin, equivalent to about a shilling in value.
-
-
-
-
-INDEX
-
-
- Aborigines:
- characteristics, 95 et seq., 105
- future of, 198 et seq.
- population, 87, 88
- social organisation of, 109 et seq., 125-126
- Aetas, 64, 106
- Agricultural implements, 183, 184
- Ainu of Hokkaido, 177
- Saghalien, 177
- _Aiyu-sen_, 100
- American Indians, 103
- Ami tribe, the, 75, 87, 99, 101, 103, 104
- arts and crafts of, 174, 181, 182
- characteristics of, 76, 211
- customs of, 74, 114, 117, 122, 124, 128, 169, 187
- marriage of, 154-156, 160-162
- religion, 131-133, 151
- traditions of, 96
- transport, 193-195
- Amoy dialect, 87, 103
- Andaman islanders, 107, 126
- Anping, 43, 49, 51
- Arapani, 134
- Archery, 120
- Arizona, 28
- Arts and crafts, 173 et seq.
- Ashikaga dynasty, 44
-
- “Bachelor-house” system, 122, 123
- Bartsing, 131
- Basketry, 181
- Berri berri, 89
- Botel Tobago, 97, 104, 114, 148, 149, 150, 176, 182
- “Bradyaga,” 55
- British trade, 51
- Bunun tribe, the, 70
- arts and crafts of, 99, 174, 177
- characteristics of, 102, 103
- customs of, 111, 169, 170 et seq.
- marriage, 159
- Bunun religion, 137, 139, 140
- Bureau of Aboriginal Affairs, 101
-
- Camphor, 31, 70
- factories, 70, 90
- wood, 69
- Candidius, Father, 52, 91, 150, 196
- Caps, 181
- Chastity, 109
- Children, 121, 122
- China, 31, 37, 38, 39, 43, 44, 46, 49, 89
- China grass, 120, 187
- _China Review_, the, 103, 104
- China Sea, 29
- Chinese:
- classification of tribes, 104
- coolies, 79
- customs, 169
- dominance of Formosan, 49, 54 et seq.
- expedition to Formosa, 42
- influence in Formosa, 174
- pirates, 45
- population, 86, 87
- records of Formosa, 37 et seq.
- treatment of Aborigines, 88
- under Japanese rule, 54
- Chinese-Formosans, 37, 38, 51, 52, 58 et seq., 69, 88, 101
- dialect, 78
- villages, 74
- _Chin-Huan_, 103, 104, 111, 127, 128, 154
- Circumcision, 192
- Clothing, 113
- Cogett, Governor, 54
- Communal system, 109
- Confucian ethics, 81
- Confucius, sayings of, 58
-
- Dancing, 113
- “Dead houses,” 168
- Death, 163 et seq.
- Deniker’s _The Races of Man_, 110
- de Valdez, Don Antonio de Careño, 50
- Dgagha, 131
- Divorce, 107
- Dominican Friars, 51
- Dutch, the:
- dominance of, 47 et seq., 90
- education, 91
- exit from Formosa, 54
- first landing of, 47
- influences of, 52, 53, 104, 194, 199
- missionaries, 52, 53, 166
- records, 166
- Dutch East Indies, 54
- Dwelling-houses, 173
- Dyaks of Borneo, 110, 111
- Dyes, 179
-
- Ear-rings, 178, 186, 187
- Evil omens, 113
- Exogamy, 141, 161
-
- Filipinos, 95
- Fokien Province, 41, 42, 87
- Foochow, 38
- dialect, 87
- Fort Zelandia, 49, 50
-
- Game hunting, 119
- Gan Shi-sai, 45
- Garanbi, Cape, 38, 116
- _Geisha_ system, 129
- Giran, 71
- _Go-ju-sen_, 211
- Granaries, 124
- Gravius (Dutch Minister), 52
- Great Daimyos, 44
- Guam, 126
- Gynarchic rule, 204
-
- _Hachiman_, 44
- Hakkas, 46, 59, 86
- Hamay, 95
- Hawaii, 28
- Head-hunting, 109 et seq.
- “Hoe-culture,” 125
- Holland, 49
- Hong-Kong, 37
- Houi, Mr., 70
-
- Igorotes, 95, 96
- Illness, customs in, 163 et seq.
- Implements, 183, 184
- Inari temples, 209
- Indonesian origins, 97
- Indoneso-Malay stock, 95
- Iron, 41, 42
- Ishii, Mr., 100, 101, 105
-
- _Japanese Chronicle_, the, 32
- Japanese classification of tribes, 102 et seq.
- domination of Taruko, 106
- education, 35, 89
- first associations with Formosa, 44, 47
- laws, 118
- officialdom, 36, 58, 62 et seq.
- pirates, 44, 45
- population in Formosa, 87
- tradition, 134
- treatment of Chinese, 89
- treatment of foreigners, 33
- treatment of Formosans, 31, 32, 58, 89, 100, 198
- _Jitsugetsutan_, 196
-
- Kagoshima, 35, 36
- Kakring, 130 et seq.
- Kalapiat, 130 et seq.
- Karenko, 71, 72
- Keelung, 35, 44, 45, 50, 51, 55, 57, 58, 59, 62, 63, 64, 71, 72
- Kipling, 56
- Kobe, 32
- Koksinga, 45, 54, 88
- Korea, 33, 199
- Kwantung, Province of, 86
- Kyoto, 34
-
- Ladrone Islands, 126
- Linguistic affinity of tribes, 98
- Linschotten, 46
- Little Lu-chu, 43
- Looms, 179
- Lowie, 125
- Lu-chu Islands, 39, 42, 43, 176, 192
- Luzon (Philippines), 95, 96
-
- Macao, 49
- Mahayana Buddhism, 34
- Malay language, 99
- Malay origins, 40
- Manila, 29
- Maori skulls, 96
- Marianne Islands, 126
- Marin, Mr., 70
- Marital fidelity, 128
- Marriage, 110, 128, 152 et seq., 190, 191
- Masculine vanity, 186
- Matriarchate, 27, 28
- government by, 201 et seq.
- Matrilineal tribes, 27, 28
- Matrilocal tribes, 27, 28
- Ma Tuan-hui, 40
- _Mavayaiya_, 118, 136
- Melanesia, 176
- Millet, 183
- granaries, 176
- hoe, 179
- wine, 118
- Mindanao, 50
- Ming dynasty, 43, 44
- Missionaries, 31, 36, 65, 73
- Monkeys, 118
- Monogamy, 109, 128
- Moors, the, 50
- Mother-of-pearl, 178
- Mother-right, 109
- Mt. Morrison, 38
- Mt. Sylvia, 38
- Musical instruments, 184
- Mutilation, 86 et seq.
-
- Nagasaki, 29
- Nevada, 28
- New Mexico, 28
- _Ni-ju-sen_, 211
-
- Ornaments, 185
- _Ottofu_, 163-165, 168, 183, 212
- Ox-hide, 47, 48
- Paiwan tribe, the, 87, 99, 100, 101
- arts and crafts, 174, 175, 177, 196
- characteristics of, 103, 211
- chieftainship of, 121
- contact with the Chinese, 104
- head-hunting, 102, 111, 119
- marriage, 154, 159
- religion, 134-136, 151
- trading, 128
- traditions, 116
- Papuans, 195
- Patrilocal tribes, 27
- _Pepo-huan_, 103, 104
- Pescadores, 39, 44, 47, 49
- Philippine Islands, 28, 50, 64, 95, 106
- Pigmy people, 106
- women, 107, 108
- Pinan, 71, 73, 74, 133
- _Pithecanthropus_, 28
- Piyuma tribe, the, 99, 100
- arts and crafts, 196
- chieftainship, 121
- customs, 117, 118, 122, 188
- marriage, 154, 160, 161
- religion, 134
- Polynesian skulls, 96
- Portuguese, the, 46, 94
- Pottery, 181 et seq.
-
- Religion, 130 et seq.
- Reyersz, Admiral Cornelius, 49
- Rice-paddies, 30, 52, 60, 61
- Russell, Bertrand, 199
-
- Saisett tribe, the, 70, 99, 100, 102
- marriage, 162
- religion, 148
- tattooing, 188
- Sakurajuma, 35
- Salt, 128
- _Samurai_, 63
- San Domingo, 50
- Schetelig, Arnold, 96
- _Seban_, 80, 81, 82, 200, 201
- _Sek-huan_, 74, 103, 104
- Sex, 153 et seq.
- Shimonoseki, treaty of, 87
- _Shin-shu_, 34
- Siam, 43
- Sino-Japanese War, 54, 88
- Smoking, 113
- Solomon Islands, 195
- South China Sea, 29
- Spain, 50, 51
- Sugar, 31
- Sui dynasty, 39, 98
- Sun and Moon Lake, 196
- Suspension-bridges, 177
-
- Tabu, 161, 183
- Tagalog tribe, 96, 134
- Taihoku, 34, 35, 58, 59, 61, 64, 70
- Tainan, 43, 45, 47, 49
- Taiwan, 29, 43
- Taiyal tribe, the:
- arts and crafts, 173, 184
- characteristics of, 96, 103, 105, 106, 127, 211
- customs, 114, 125, 165, 168, 169, 187
- head-hunting, 111, 112, 115
- marriage, 152, 157, 159, 160
- religion, 139 et seq., 181, 212
- social organization, 120, 124
- tattooing, 160, 161, 188, 191
- transport, 196
- Takao, 51, 71, 72, 74, 104
- Takasago, 45
- Taketon-Monogabari, 134
- Tamsui, 50, 51
- Taruko group, 105
- Tattooing, 111, 112, 188 et seq.
- Taylor, George, 116
- Tea, 31
- Teeth, 187
- Terrace beach, 29, 30
- Theriolatry, 135
- Tobacco, 114
- Totems, 135, 141, 146
- Transport, 193 et seq.
- Tribes, classification of, 103-104
- Tropic of Cancer, 30
- Tsarisen tribe, the, 99, 100
- marriage, 161
- religion, 136, 137
- Tsuou tribe, the, 99
- arts and crafts, 184
- customs, 122, 188
- marriage, 156
- religion, 137-138
- transport, 196
- Tuber-juice, 179
- Tung-Hai, 36
- “Two-Button” officials, 34
- Tyler, Dr., 200
-
- Van Marwijk, Admiral, 47
-
- Wallace’s _Malay Archipelago_, 99
- Wan San-ho, 43, 44
- Weapons, 120, 177, 178
- Weaving, 179, 180
- Weininger, Otto, 203
- Wire, 178
-
- Yami tribe, the, 99
- arts and crafts, 176, 182, 185, 195
- characteristics, 103, 211
- customs, 97, 172, 114
- religion, 148-150
- Yangtsein, Admiral, 42
- _Yoshiwara_, 129
- Yuan dynasty, 42
-
- _Zen-shu_, 34
-
-
-_Printed in Great Britain by Hazell, Watson & Viney, Ld., London and
-Aylesbury._
-
-
-
-
-UNWIN’S “CHATS” SERIES
-
-PRACTICAL HANDBOOKS FOR COLLECTORS
-
-
-Most people nowadays are collectors in a small way of Autographs,
-China, Furniture, Prints, Miniatures, or Silver, and would take up
-these fascinating hobbies more extensively, and collect with profit, if
-they had a knowledge of the subject.
-
-It is to the beginner and would-be collector that Unwin’s “Chats”
-Series of practical handbooks especially appeal. They are the
-recognized standard guides to collecting, each volume being the work of
-an expert on the subject dealt with.
-
-Each volume is profusely illustrated with carefully-chosen specimens of
-the various styles and periods.
-
-Full Indices, Bibliographies, and Lists of Sale Prices at Public
-Auctions are included in the volumes.
-
- “As this is the age of collectors, so it is the age of books for their
- guidance. Mr. Unwin’s series of books for collectors now includes
- twenty-one volumes, and if bargains are missed it is certainly not the
- fault of the various writers.”
-
- _The Nation._
-
-
-HOW TO COLLECT WITH PROFIT
-
-is the keynote of the series. The phenomenal prices realized at auction
-sales are obtained by those who have collected wisely. Prices are
-still rising, and those who have the knowledge are buying for future
-rises. Ask always for and see that you get UNWIN’S “Chats” Series--the
-standard popular handbooks on collecting.
-
-
-THE “CHATS” SERIES IS ON SALE AT ALL BOOKSELLERS THROUGHOUT THE WORLD
-AND IS PUBLISHED BY T. FISHER UNWIN LTD., 1 ADELPHI TERRACE. LONDON,
-W.C. 2
-
-
-
-
-LIST OF VOLUMES
-
-
-=Chats on English China.= By ARTHUR HAYDEN. Illustrated with
-reproductions of 156 marks and 89 specimens of china.
-
- Cloth, 15s. net. Fourth Edition.
-
-This is the standard work on the subject. The volume will enable the
-possessors of old china to determine the factories at which their ware
-was produced.
-
- “It gives in a few chapters just what the beginner wants to know about
- the principal varieties of English ware. We can warmly commend the
- book to the china collector.”
-
- _Pall Mall Gazette._
-
- “So simply yet so thoroughly written, that it is a sage guide to the
- veriest tyro in china collecting.”
-
- _Bookman._
-
-
-=Chats on Old Furniture.= By ARTHUR HAYDEN. With a coloured
-frontispiece and 104 other Illustrations.
-
- Cloth, 12s. 6d. net. Fourth Edition. Eleventh Impression.
-
- “The hints to collectors are the best and clearest we have seen; so
- that altogether this is a model book of its kind.”
-
- _Athenæum._
-
- “A fully illustrated practical guide for collectors.”
-
- _The Times._
-
- “Mr. Hayden has worked at his subject on systematic lines, and has
- made his book what it purports to be--a practical guide for the
- collector.”
-
- _The Saturday Review._
-
-
-=Chats on Old Prints.= How to Collect and Identify. By ARTHUR HAYDEN.
-With a coloured frontispiece and 72 full-page plates.
-
- Cloth, 15s. net. Sixth Impression.
-
-Every branch of the subject is carefully and explicitly handled in
-this book, and valuable information as to technical processes and
-identification of prints is given.
-
- “If there is a better book of its kind on print collecting we have not
- yet come across it.”
-
- _Daily Graphic._
-
- “A very useful handbook for beginners, intended to help any reader of
- artistic tastes, but very moderate means, to collect to good purpose.”
-
- _The Times._
-
-
-=Chats on Costume.= By G. WOOLLISCROFT RHEAD, R.E. With a coloured
-frontispiece and 117 other Illustrations.
-
- Cloth, 10s. 6d. net. Second Impression.
-
-A practical guide to historic dress. “Clothes” is a subject that has
-been neglected by collectors, and this book will be a useful guide to
-those who desire to repair that neglect by forming a collection.
-
- “A book that is at once the work of an authority on the subject of
- costumes, and one that helps to enlarge our range of selection.”
-
- _Pall Mall Gazette._
-
-
-=Chats on Old Miniatures.= By J. J. FOSTER, F.S.A. With a coloured
-frontispiece and 116 other Illustrations.
-
- Cloth, 6s. net.
-
-This book presents in a concise and popular form a variety of valuable
-information on the collection and preservation of miniatures, on the
-leading English and French artists, and on the specimens exhibited in
-public galleries.
-
- “Mr. Foster is truly a guide, philosopher and friend. He tells us
- not only how to judge and how to buy miniatures, but how to take
- proper care of them.... The splendid photographs by which the book is
- enriched adds in a great measure to its attractiveness and utility.”
-
- _Aberdeen Free Press._
-
-
-=Chats on Old Lace and Needlework.= By MRS. LOWES. With a frontispiece
-and 74 other Illustrations.
-
- Cloth, 10s. 6d. net. Third Impression.
-
-Written by an expert and enthusiast in these most interesting branches
-of art. The low price at which the work is issued is exceptional in
-dealing with these subjects, and it is remarkable in view of the
-technical knowledge displayed and the many photographic illustrations
-which practically interleave the book.
-
- “In commendable, clear and concise style Mrs. Lowes explains the
- technical features distinguishing each example, making the book the
- utmost value in identifying samples of old lace.”
-
- _Weldon’s Ladies’ Jour._
-
-
-=Chats on Oriental China.= By J. F. BLACKER. With a coloured
-frontispiece and 70 other Illustrations.
-
- Cloth, 10s. 6d. net. Fourth Impression.
-
-Will be of the utmost service to collectors and to all who may have
-old Chinese and Japanese porcelain in their possession. It deals with
-oriental china from the various standpoints of history, technique,
-age, marks and values, and is richly illustrated with admirable
-reproductions.
-
- “A treatise that is so informing and comprehensive that it commands
- the prompt recognisation of all who value the choice productions of
- the oriental artists.... The illustrations are numerous and invaluable
- to the attainment of expert knowledge, and the result is a handbook
- that is as indispensable as it is unique.”
-
- _Pall Mall Gazette._
-
-
-=Chats on English Earthenware.= A companion volume to “Chats on
-English China.” By ARTHUR HAYDEN. With a coloured frontispiece, 150
-Illustrations and tables of over 200 illustrated marks.
-
- Cloth, 10s. 6d. net. Third Impression.
-
- “To the ever-increasing number of collectors who are taking an
- interest in old English pottery ... will be found one of the most
- delightful, as it is a practical work on a fascinating subject.”
-
- _Hearth and Home._
-
- “Here we have a handbook, written by a well-known authority, which
- gives in the concisest possible form all the information that the
- beginner in earthenware collecting is likely to need. Moreover,
- it contains one or two features that are not usually found in the
- multifarious ‘guides’ that are produced to-day.”
-
- _Nation._
-
-
-=Chats on Autographs.= By A. M. BROADLEY. With 130 Illustrations.
-
- Cloth, 6s. net.
-
- “Being an expert collector, Mr. Broadley not only discourses on the
- kinds of autograph he owns, but gives some excellent cautionary advice
- and a valuable ‘caveat emptor’ chapter for the benefit of other
- collectors.”
-
- _Westminster Gazette._
-
- “It is assuredly the best work of the kind yet given to the public;
- and supplies the intending collector with the various sources of
- information necessary to his equipment.”
-
- _Manchester Guardian._
-
-
-=Chats on Old Pewter.= By H. J. L. J. MASSÉ, M.A. With 52 half-tone and
-numerous other Illustrations.
-
- Cloth, 10s. 6d. net. Second Impression.
-
- “It is a remarkably thorough and well-arranged guide to the subject,
- supplied with useful illustrations and with lists of pewterers and of
- their marks so complete as to make it a very complete and satisfactory
- book of reference.”
-
- _Manchester Guardian._
-
- “Before setting out to collect old pewter it would be as well to read
- Mr. Massé’s book, which is exhaustive in its information and its lists
- of pewterers, analytical index, and historical and technical chapters.”
-
- _Spectator._
-
-
-=Chats on Postage Stamps.= By FRED J. MELVILLE. With 57 half-tone and
-17 line Illustrations.
-
- Cloth, 10s. 6d. net. Second Impression.
-
- “The whole book, with its numerous illustrations of excellent quality,
- is a _vade mecum_ for stamp collectors, even though their efforts
- may be but modest; we congratulate Mr. Melville on a remarkably good
- guide, which makes fascinating reading.”
-
- _Academy._
-
- “There is no doubt that Mr. Melville’s book fills a void. There is
- nothing exactly like it. Agreeably written in a popular style and
- adequately illustrated, it is certainly one of the best guides to
- philatelic knowledge that have yet been published.”
-
- _World._
-
-
-=Chats on Old Jewellery and Trinkets.= By MACIVER PERCIVAL. With nearly
-300 Illustrations.
-
- Cloth, 6s. net.
-
- “The book is very thorough, dealing as it does with classic, antique
- and modern ornaments; with gold, silver, steel and pinchbeck; with the
- precious stones, the commoner stones and imitation.”
-
- _Outlook._
-
- “‘Chats on Old Jewellery and Trinkets’ is a book which will enable
- every woman to turn over her jewel-case with a fresh interest and
- a new intelligence; a practical guide for the humble but anxious
- collector.... A good glossary of technicalities and many excellent
- illustrations complete a valuable contribution to collector’s lore.”
-
- _Illustrated London News._
-
-
-=Chats on Cottage and Farmhouse Furniture.= A companion volume
-to “Chats on Old Furniture.” By ARTHUR HAYDEN. With a coloured
-frontispiece and 75 other Illustrations.
-
- Cloth, 15s. net. Third Impression.
-
- “One gets very much for one’s money in this book. Seventy-three
- full-page illustrations in half-tone embellish a letterpress which is
- replete with wise description and valuable hints.”
-
- _Vanity Fair._
-
- “Mr. Hayden’s book is a guide to all sorts of desirable and simple
- furniture, from Stuart to Georgian, and it is a delight to read as
- well as a sure help to selection.”
-
- _Pall Mall Gazette._
-
- “Mr. Hayden writes lucidly and is careful and accurate in his
- statements; while the advice he gives to collectors is both sound and
- reasonable.”
-
- _Westminster Gazette._
-
-
-=Chats on Old Coins.= By FRED W. BURGESS. With a coloured frontispiece
-and 258 other Illustrations.
-
- Cloth, 10s. 6d. net. Second Impression.
-
- “A most useful and instructive book ... will prove a boon to the
- intending collector of old coins and tokens, and full of interest to
- every collector. As was to be expected of any volume of this series,
- the illustrations are numerous and good, and greatly assist the reader
- to grasp the essentials of the author’s descriptions.”
-
- _Outlook._
-
- “The author has not only produced ‘a practical guide for the
- collector’ but a handy book of reference for all. The volume is
- wonderfully cheap.”
-
- _Notes and Queries._
-
-
-=Chats on Old Copper and Brass.= By FRED W. BURGESS. With a coloured
-frontispiece and 86 other Illustrations.
-
- Cloth, 6s. net.
-
- “Mr. F. W. Burgess is an expert on old copper and bronze, and in
- his book there is little information lacking which the most ardent
- collector might want.”
-
- _The Observer._
-
- “Italian bronzes, African charms, Chinese and Japanese enamels, bells,
- mortars, Indian idols, dials, candlesticks, and snuff boxes, all come
- in for their share of attention, and the reader who has mastered Mr.
- Burgess’s pages can face his rival in the auction-room or the dealer
- in his shop with little fear of suffering by the transaction.”
-
- _The Nation._
-
-
-=Chats on Household Curios.= By FRED W. BURGESS. With 94 Illustrations.
-
- Cloth, 6s. net.
-
- “Mr. Burgess gives much information about such attractive antiques
- as old glass and enamels, old leather work, old clocks and watches,
- old pipes, old seals, musical instruments, and even old samplers and
- children’s toys. The book is, in short, an excellent and comprehensive
- guide for what one may call the general collector, that is, the
- collector who does not confine himself to one class of antique, but
- buys whatever he comes across in the curio line, provided that it is
- interesting and at moderate price.”
-
- _Aberdeen Free Press._
-
-
-=Chats on Japanese Prints.= By ARTHUR DAVISON FICKE. With a coloured
-frontispiece and 56 Illustrations.
-
- Cloth, 6s. net. Third Impression.
-
- “Mr. Ficke writes with the knowledge of the expert, and his history
- of Japanese printing from very early times and his criticism of the
- artists’ work are wonderfully interesting.”
-
- _Tatler._
-
- “This is one of the most delightful and notable members of an
- attractive series.... A beginner who shall have mastered and made
- thoroughly his own the beauty of line and the various subtlety and
- boldness of linear composition displayed in these sixty and odd
- photographs will have no mean foundation for further study.”
-
- _Notes and Queries._
-
-
-=Chats on Old Clocks.= By ARTHUR HAYDEN. With a frontispiece and 80
-Illustrations. 2nd Ed.
-
- Cloth, 10s. 6d. net.
-
- “A practical handbook dealing with the examples of old clocks likely
- to come under the observation of the collector. Charmingly written and
- illustrated.”
-
- _Outlook._
-
- “One specially useful feature of the work is the prominence Mr. Hayden
- has given to the makers of clocks, dealing not only with those of
- London, but also those of the leading provincial towns. The lists
- he gives of the latter are highly valuable, as they are not to be
- found in any similar book. The volume is, as usual with this series,
- profusely illustrated, and may be recommended as a highly interesting
- and useful general guide to collectors of clocks.”
-
- _The Connoisseur._
-
-
-=Chats on Old Silver.= By ARTHUR HAYDEN. With a frontispiece, 99
-full-page Illustrations, and illustrated table of marks.
-
- Cloth, 10s. 6d. net. Third Impression.
-
- “Mr. Hayden’s ‘Chats on Old Silver’ deals very thoroughly with
- a popular branch of collecting. There are a hundred full-page
- illustrations together with illustrated tables and charts, and the
- student of this book can wander round the old curiosity shops of these
- islands with a valuable equipment of knowledge.... Altogether we have
- here a well-written summary of everything that one could wish to know
- about this branch of collecting.”
-
- _The Sphere._
-
- “The information it gives will be of exceptional value at this time,
- when so many families will be forced to part with their treasures--and
- old silver is among the most precious possessions of the present day.”
-
- _Morning Post._
-
-
-=Chats on Military Curios.= By STANLEY C. JOHNSON, M.A., D.Sc. With a
-coloured frontispiece and 79 other Illustrations.
-
- Cloth, 6s. net.
-
- “Mr. Johnson in this book describes many of the articles a collector
- should be on the look out for, giving short but informative notes on
- medals, helmet and cap badges, tunic buttons, armour, weapons of all
- kinds, medallions, autographs, original documents relating to Army
- work, military pictures and prints, newspaper cuttings, obsolete
- uniforms, crests, stamps, postmarks, memorial brasses, money and
- curios made by prisoners of war, while there is also an excellent
- biography on the subject. The author has, indeed, presented the reader
- with a capital working handbook, which should prove a friendly and
- reliable guide when he goes collecting.”
-
- _Field._
-
-
-=Chats on Royal Copenhagen Porcelain.= By ARTHUR HAYDEN. With a
-frontispiece, 56 full-page Illustrations and illustrated tables of
-marks.
-
- Cloth, 10s. 6d. net.
-
- “This very beautiful and very valuable book will be eagerly welcomed
- by lovers of porcelain.... Mr. Hayden describes with great skill and
- preciseness all the quality and beauty of technique in which this
- porcelain excels; he loves it and understands it, and the examples
- he has chosen as illustrations are a valuable supplement to his
- descriptions.”
-
- _Bookman._
-
-
-=Chats on Old Sheffield Plate.= By ARTHUR HAYDEN. With frontispiece and
-58 full-page Illustrations, together with makers’ marks.
-
- Cloth, 21s. net.
-
-Old plated ware has, by reason of its artistic excellence and its
-technique, deservedly won favour with collectors. The art of making
-plated ware, which originated at Sheffield (hence the name “Sheffield
-plate”), was continued at Birmingham and London, where a considerable
-amount of “old Sheffield plate” was made, in the manner of its first
-inventors, by welding sheets of silver upon copper. The manufacture
-lasted roughly a hundred years. Its best period was from 1776 (American
-Declaration of Independence) to 1830 (Accession of William IV). The
-author shows reasons why this old Sheffield plate should be collected,
-and the volume is illustrated with many examples giving various
-styles and the development of the art, together with makers’ marks.
-Candlesticks and candelabra, tea-caddies, sugar-baskets, salt-cellars,
-tea-pots, coffee-pots, salvers, spoons, and many other articles shown
-and described in the volume indicate the exquisite craftsmanship of
-the best period. The work stands as a companion volume to the author’s
-“Chats on Old Silver,” the standard practical guide to old English
-silver collecting.
-
-
-=Bye Paths in Curio Collecting.= By ARTHUR HAYDEN, Author of “Chats on
-Old Silver,” etc. With a frontispiece and 72 full-page Illustrations.
-
- Cloth, 21s. net. Second Impression.
-
- “Every collector knows the name of Mr. Arthur Hayden, and knows him
- for a wise counsellor. Upon old furniture, old china, old pottery, and
- old prints there is no more knowing judge in the country; and in his
- latest volume he supplies a notable need, in the shape of a vade-mecum
- exploring some of the nondescript and little traversed bye-paths of
- the collector. There was never a time when the amateur of the antique
- stood more in need of a competent guide.... The man who wishes to
- avoid the pitfalls of the fraudulent will find much salutary advice in
- Mr. Hayden’s gossipy pages. There are chests, for example, a fruitful
- field for reproduction. Mr. Hayden gives photographs of many exquisite
- examples. There is a marriage coffer of the sixteenth century,
- decorated with carved figures of Cupid and Hymen, a fine Gothic chest
- of the fifteenth century, with rich foliated decorations; and a superb
- livery cupboard from Haddon Hall. From Flanders come steel coffers,
- with a lock of four bolts, the heavy sides strongly braized together.
- Then there are snuffers, with and without trays, tinder-boxes, snuff
- graters, and metal tobacco stoppers. The most fascinating designs are
- shown, with squirrels, dogs, and quaint human figures at the summit.
- Fans and playing-cards provide another attractive section.
-
- Chicken-skin, delicate, white,
- Painted by Carlo van Loo.
- The fan has always been an object of the collector’s passion, because
- of the grace of the article and its beauty as a display. Mr. Hayden
- shows a particularly beautiful one, with designs after Fragonard, the
- sticks of ivory with jewelled studs. Then there are watch-stands, a
- little baroque in design, and table-bells, some of them shaped as
- female figures with spreading skirts, old toys and picture-books, and,
- of course, cradles, of which every English farm-house once boasted its
- local variety. Altogether the book abounds in inviting pictures and
- curious information, and is certain of a large, appreciative public.”
-
- _Daily Telegraph._
-
-
-=The Fan Book:= Including Special Chapters on European Fans of the
-Seventeenth and Eighteenth Centuries. By MACIVER PERCIVAL, author of
-“Chats on Old Jewellery and Trinkets.” Fully Illustrated.
-
- Demy 8vo, cloth, 21s. net.
-
-
-
-
-POETRY THAT THRILLS
-
-A COLLECTION OF SONGS FROM OVERSEAS THAT THRILL WITH VIVID DESCRIPTIONS
-OF THE ADVENTUROUS LIFE IN THE FROZEN NORTH, IN THE OUTPOSTS OF
-CIVILIZATION AND OF THE HEROISM OF SOLDIERS IN BATTLE
-
-
-SONGS OF A SOURDOUGH. By ROBERT W. SERVICE.
-
- Crown 8vo. Cloth, 4/6 net. Fortieth Impression.
- Also a Pocket edition. Fcap. 8vo, cloth, 4/6 net.
-
- “Of the Canadian disciples of Kipling, by far the best is R. W.
- Service. His ‘Songs of a Sourdough’ have run through many editions.
- Much of his verse has a touch of real originality, conveying as it
- does a just impression of the something evil and askew in the strange,
- uncouth wilderness of the High North.”
-
- _The Times._
-
- “Mr. Service has got nearer to the heart of the old-time place miner
- than any other verse-maker in all the length and height of the
- Dominion.... He certainly sees the Northern Wilderness through the
- eyes of the man into whose soul it is entered.”
-
- _Morning Post._
-
-
-RHYMES OF A RED-CROSS MAN. By ROBERT W. SERVICE.
-
- Crown 8vo. Cloth, 4/6 net. Sixth Impression.
- Also a Pocket edition. Fcap. 8vo, cloth, 4/6 net.
-
- “It is the great merit of Mr. Service’s verses that they are literally
- alive with the stress and joy and agony and hardship that make up life
- out in the battle zone. He has never written better than in this book,
- and that is saying a great deal.”
-
- _Bookman._
-
- “Mr. Service has painted for us the unutterable tragedy of the war,
- the horror, the waste, and the suffering, but side by side with that
- he has set the heroism, the endurance, the unfailing cheerfulness and
- the unquenchable laughter.”
-
- _Scots Pictorial._
-
-
-BALLADS OF A CHEECHAKO. By Robert W. Service.
-
- Crown 8vo. Cloth, 4/6 net. Fourteenth Impression.
- Also a Pocket edition. Fcap. 8vo, Cloth, 4/6 net.
-
- “It is to men like Mr. Service that we must look for really original
- verse nowadays; to the men on the frontiers of the world. ‘Ballads of
- a Cheechako’ is magnificent.”
-
- _Oxford Magazine._
-
- “All are interesting, arresting, and worth reading in their own
- setting for their own sakes. They are full of life and fire and
- muscularity, like the strenuous and devil-may-care fight of a life
- they describe.”
-
- _Standard._
-
-
-RHYMES OF A ROLLING STONE. By ROBERT W. SERVICE.
-
- Crown 8vo. Cloth, 4/6 net. Fifteenth Impression.
- Also a Pocket edition. Fcap. 8vo, Cloth, 4/6 net.
-
- “There is real rollicking fun in some of the rhymed stories, and
- some sound philosophy in the shorter serious poems which shows that
- Mr. Service is as many steps above the ordinary lesser poets in his
- thought as he is in his accomplishments.”
-
- _Academy._
-
- “Mr. Robert Service is, we suppose, one of the most popular
- verse-writers in the world. His swinging measures, his robust ballads
- of the outposts, his joy of living have fairly caught the ear of his
- countrymen.”
-
- _Spectator._
-
-
-THE SPELL OF THE TROPICS. By RANDOLPH H. ATKIN.
-
- Cloth, 4/6 net. Second Impression.
-
-The poems are striking pen-pictures of life as it is lived by those
-men of the English-speaking races whose lot is cast in the sun-bathed
-countries of Latin-America. Mr. Atkin’s verses will reach the hearts
-of all who feel the call of the wanderlust, and, having shared their
-pleasures and hardships, his poems will vividly recall to “old-timers”
-bygone memories of days spent in the Land of the Coconut Tree.
-
-
-THE SONG OF TIADATHA. By OWEN RUTTER.
-
- Cloth, 4/6 net. Third Impression.
-
-Composed on the familiar metre of “Hiawatha,” “The Song of Tiadatha”
-(Tired Arthur), an extravaganza written in the highest spirits,
-nevertheless is an epic of the war. It typifies what innumerable
-soldiers have seen and done and the manner in which they took it.
-
- “This song of Tiadatha is nothing less than a little English epic of
- the war.”
-
- _The Morning Post._
-
- “Every Army officer and ex-officer will hail Tiadatha as a brother.
- ‘The Song of Tiadatha’ is one of the happiest skits born of the war.”
-
- _Evening Standard._
-
-
-SONGS OUT OF EXILE: Being Verses of African Sunshine and Shadow and
-Black Man’s Twilight. By CULLEN GOULDSBURY.
-
- Cloth, 4/6 net. Fourth Impression.
-
- “The ‘Rhodesian Rhymes’ won for their author the journalistic title of
- ‘The Kipling of South Africa,’ and indeed his work is full of crisp
- vigour, fire and colour. It is brutal in parts; but its brutality is
- strong and realistic. Mr. Gouldsbury has spent many years in Rhodesia,
- and its life, black and white, is thoroughly familiar to him.... Mr.
- Gouldsbury is undoubtedly a writer to be reckoned with. His verse is
- informed by knowledge of wild life in open places and a measure of
- genuine feeling which make it real poetry.”--_Standard._
-
-
-FROM THE OUTPOSTS. By CULLEN GOULDSBURY.
-
- Cloth, 4/6 net. Third Impression.
-
- “Mr. Cullen Gouldsbury’s collections of his verses are always welcome,
- and the last, ‘From the Outposts’ is as good as its predecessor. No
- one has quite Mr. Gouldsbury’s experience and gift.”
-
- _Spectator._
-
- “It has been well said that Mr. Gouldsbury has done for the white man
- in Africa what Adam Lindsay Gordon in a measure accomplished for the
- Commonwealth and Kipling triumphantly for the British race, and he
- certainly is good to read.”
-
- _Field._
-
-
-THE HELL-GATE OF SOISSONS and other Poems. (“The Song of the Guns.”) By
-HERBERT KAUFMAN.
-
- Cloth, 4/6 net. Fifth Impression.
-
- “A singular gift for expressing in verse the facts, the heroism, even
- the humours of war; and in some cases voices its ideals with real
- eloquence.”
-
- _The Times._
-
- “Mr. Kaufman has undoubtedly given us a book worthy of the great hour
- that has brought it forth. He is a poet with a martial spirit and a
- deep, manly voice.”
-
- _Daily Mail._
-
-
-LYRA NIGERIA. By ADAMU. (E. C. ADAMS).
-
- Cloth, 4/6 net. Second Impression.
-
- “Mr. E. C. Adams (Adamu) is a singer of Nigeria, and it can safely
- be said he has few, if any, rivals. There is something in these
- illustrations of Nigerian life akin to the style of Kipling and
- Service. The heart of the wanderer and adventurer is revealed, and in
- particular that spirit of longing which comes to all ... who have gone
- out to the far-lands of the world.”
-
- _Dundee Advertiser._
-
-
-SUNNY SONGS. Poems. By EDGAR A. GUEST.
-
- Cloth, 4/6 net.
-
-In America Mr. Guest is an extraordinarily popular writer of verses,
-though this is his first introduction in book form to the British
-public. He brims over with sound sense and tonic cheeriness. He
-is keenly sensible of the humour of domestic life, but is deeply
-sympathetic with the associations which combine in the word “Home.”
-Hence he is read by women with amusement and pleasure. During the war
-his poem, “Said the Workman to the Soldier,” circulated by the hundred
-thousand. Like Béranger and all successful poets, he is essentially
-lyrical; that is to say, there is tune and swing in all his verses.
-
-
-
-
-RICHARD MIDDLETON’S WORKS
-
-
-POEMS AND SONGS (First Series). By RICHARD MIDDLETON.
-
- Cloth, 5/- net.
-
- “We have no hesitation in placing the name of Richard Middleton beside
- the names of all that galaxy of poets that made the later Victorian
- era the most brilliant in poetry that England had known since the
- Elizabethan.”
-
- _Westminster Review._
-
-
-POEMS AND SONGS (Second Series). By RICHARD MIDDLETON.
-
- Cloth, 5/- net.
-
- “Their beauty is undeniable and often of extraordinary delicacy for
- Middleton had a mastery of craftmanship such as is usually given to
- men of a far wider imaginative experience.”
-
- _Poetry Review._
-
- “Among the ‘Poems and Songs’ of Richard Middleton are to be found some
- of the finest of contemporary lyrics.”
-
- _Country Life._
-
-
-OTHER WORKS BY RICHARD MIDDLETON
-
- THE GHOST SHIP AND OTHER STORIES.
- MONOLOGUES.
- THE DAY BEFORE YESTERDAY.
-
-
-THE WAITING WOMAN and other Poems. By HERBERT KAUFMAN.
-
- Cloth, 4/6 net.
-
- “Mr. Kaufman’s work possesses in a high degree the qualities of
- sincerity and truth, and it therefore never fails to move the
- reader.... This volume, in short, is the work of a genuine poet and
- artist.”
-
- _Aberdeen Free Press._
-
- “A versifier of great virility and power.”
-
- _Review of Reviews._
-
-
-
-
-BY W.B. YEATS AND OTHERS
-
-
-POEMS. By W. B. YEATS. Second edition. Large Crown 8vo, Cloth, 10/6 net.
-
- Ninth Impression.
-
- “Love songs, faery themes, moods of meditation, scenes of legendary
- wonder ... is it possible that they should become so infinitely
- thrilling, touching, haunting in their fresh treatment, as though they
- had never been, or poets had never turned to them? In this poet’s
- hands they do so become. Mr. Yeats has given us a new thrill of
- delight, a new experience of beauty.”
-
- _Daily Chronicle._
-
-
-OTHER POEMS BY W. B. YEATS
-
-COUNTESS CATHLEEN. A Dramatic Poem.
-
- Paper cover, 2/- net.
-
-THE LAND OF HEART’S DESIRE.
-
- Paper cover, 1/6 net.
-
-
-WHY DON’T THEY CHEER? By R. J. C. STEAD.
-
- Cloth, 4/6 net.
-
- “Before the war Mr. Stead was known to Canadians as ‘The Poet of the
- Prairies.’ He must now be ranked as a ‘Poet of the Empire.’ ... There
- is a strength, a beauty, a restrained passion in his war verses which
- prove his ability to penetrate into the heart of things such as very
- few of our war poets have exhibited.”--_Daily Express._
-
-
-SWORDS AND FLUTES. By WILLIAM KEAN SEYMOUR.
-
- Cloth, 4/- net.
-
- “Among the younger poets Mr. Seymour is distinguished by his delicacy
- of technique. ‘Swords and Flutes’ is a book of grave and tender beauty
- expressed in lucent thought and jewelled words. ‘The Ambush’ is a
- lyric of mastery and fascination, alike in conception and rhythm,
- which should be included in any representative anthology of Georgian
- poetry.”
-
- _Daily Express._
-
-
-
-
-THE MERMAID SERIES
-
-
-THE BEST PLAYS OF THE OLD DRAMATISTS
-
-Literal Reproductions of the Old Text. With Photogravure Frontispieces.
-Thin Paper edition. School Edition, Boards, 3/-net; Cloth, 5/-net;
-Leather, 7/6 net each volume.
-
- Marlowe. THE BEST PLAYS OF CHRISTOPHER MARLOWE. Edited, with Critical
- Memoir and Notes, by Havelock Ellis; and containing a General
- Introduction to the Series by John Addington Symonds.
-
- Otway. THE BEST PLAYS OF THOMAS OTWAY. Introduction and Notes by the
- Hon. Roden Noel.
-
- Ford. THE BEST PLAYS OF JOHN FORD. Edited by Havelock Ellis.
-
- Massinger. THE BEST PLAYS OF PHILLIP MASSINGER. With Critical and
- Biographical Essay and Notes by Arthur Symons.
-
- Heywood (T.). THE BEST PLAYS OF THOMAS HEYWOOD. Edited by A. W.
- Verity. With Introduction by J. A. Symonds.
-
- Wycherley. THE COMPLETE PLAYS OF WILLIAM WYCHERLEY. Edited, with
- Introduction and Notes, by W. C. Ward.
-
- NERO AND OTHER PLAYS. Edited by H. P. Horne, Arthur Symons, A. W.
- Verity and H. Ellis.
-
- Beaumont. THE BEST PLAYS OF BEAUMONT AND FLETCHER. Introduction and
- Notes by J. St. Loe Strachey. 2 vols.
-
- Congreve. THE COMPLETE PLAYS OF WILLIAM CONGREVE. Edited by Alex. C.
- Ewald.
-
- Symonds (J. A.). THE BEST PLAYS OF WEBSTER AND TOURNEUR. With an
- Introduction and Notes by John Addington Symonds.
-
- Middleton (T.). THE BEST PLAYS OF THOMAS MIDDLETON. With an
- Introduction by Algernon Charles Swinburne. 2 vols.
-
- Shirley. THE BEST PLAYS OF JAMES SHIRLEY. With Introduction by Edmund
- Gosse.
-
- Dekker. THE BEST PLAYS OF THOMAS DEKKER. Notes by Ernest Rhys.
-
- Steele (R.). THE COMPLETE PLAYS OF RICHARD STEELE. Edited, with
- Introduction and Notes, by G. A. Aitken.
-
- Jonson. THE BEST PLAYS OF BEN JONSON. Edited, with Introduction and
- Notes, by Brinsley Nicholson and C. H. Herford. 2 vols.
-
- Chapman. THE BEST PLAYS OF GEORGE CHAPMAN. Edited by William Lyon
- Phelps.
-
- Vanbrugh. THE SELECT PLAYS OF SIR JOHN VANBRUGH. Edited, with an
- Introduction and Notes, by A. E. H. Swain.
-
- Shadwell. THE BEST PLAYS OF THOMAS SHADWELL. Edited by George
- Saintsbury.
-
- Dryden. THE BEST PLAYS OF JOHN DRYDEN. Edited by George Saintsbury. 2
- vols.
-
- Farquhar. THE BEST PLAYS OF GEORGE FARQUHAR. Edited, and with an
- Introduction, by William Archer.
-
- Greene. THE COMPLETE PLAYS OF ROBERT GREENE. Edited, with Introduction
- and Notes, by Thomas H. Dickinson.
-
-
-
-
-THE ADVANCE OF SOUTH AMERICA
-
-A FEW NOTES ON SOME INTERESTING BOOKS DEALING WITH THE PAST HISTORY,
-PRESENT AND FUTURE POSSIBILITIES OF THE GREAT CONTINENT
-
-
-When in 1906 Mr. Fisher Unwin commissioned the late Major Martin
-Hume to prepare a series of volumes by experts on the South American
-Republics, but little interest had been taken in the country as a
-possible field for commercial development. The chief reasons for this
-were ignorance as to the trade conditions and the varied resources
-of the country, and the general unrest and instability of most of
-the governments. With the coming of the South American Series of
-handbooks the financial world began to realize the importance of the
-country, and, with more settled conditions, began in earnest to develop
-the remarkable natural resources which awaited outside enterprise.
-Undoubtedly the most informative books on the various Republics are
-those included in THE SOUTH AMERICAN SERIES, each of which is the work
-of a recognized authority on his subject.
-
- “The output of books upon Latin America has in recent years been very
- large, a proof doubtless of the increasing interest that is felt
- in the subject. Of these the ‘South American Series’ is the most
- noteworthy.”
-
- _The Times._
-
- “When the ‘South American Series’ is completed, those who take
- interest in Latin-American affairs will have an invaluable
- encyclopædia at their disposal.”
-
- _Westminster Gazette._
-
- “Mr. Unwin’s ‘South American Series’ of books are of special interest
- and value to the capitalist and trader.”--_Chamber of Commerce
- Journal._
-
-Full particulars of the volumes in the “South American Series,” also of
-other interesting books on South America, will be found in the pages
-following.
-
-
-THE SOUTH AMERICAN SERIES
-
-
-1 =Chile.= By G. F. SCOTT ELLIOTT, M.A., F.R.G.S. With an Introduction
-by MARTIN HUME, a Map and 39 Illustrations.
-
- Cloth, 21/- net. Sixth Impression.
-
- “An exhaustive, interesting account, not only of the turbulent history
- of this country, but of the present conditions and seeming prospects.”
-
- _Westminster Gazette._
-
-
-2 =Peru.= By C. REGINALD ENOCK, F.R.G.S. With an Introduction by MARTIN
-HUME, a Map and 64 Illustrations.
-
- Cloth, 18/- net. Fifth Impression.
-
- “An important work.... The writer possesses a quick eye and a keen
- intelligence; is many-sided in his interests, and on certain subjects
- speaks as an expert. The volume deals fully with the development of
- the country.”
-
- _The Times._
-
-
-3 =Mexico.= By C. REGINALD ENOCK, F.R.G.S. With an Introduction by
-MARTIN HUME, a Map and 64 Illustrations.
-
- Cloth, 15/- net. Fifth Impression.
-
- “The book is most comprehensive; the history, politics, topography,
- industries, resources and possibilities being most ably discussed.”
-
- _The Financial News._
-
-
-4 =Argentina.= By W. A. HIRST. With an Introduction by MARTIN HUME, a
-Map and 64 Illustrations.
-
- Cloth, 15/-net. Fifth Impression.
-
- “The best and most comprehensive of recent works on the greatest and
- most progressive of the Republics of South America.”
-
- _Manchester Guardian._
-
-
-5 =Brazil.= By PIERRE DENIS. Translated, and with an Historical Chapter
-by BERNARD MIALL. With a Supplementary Chapter by DAWSON A. VINDIN, a
-Map and 36 Illustrations.
-
- Cloth, 15/- net. Fourth Impression.
-
- “Altogether the book is full of information, which shows the author to
- have made a most careful study of the country.”--_Westminster Gazette._
-
-
-6 =Uruguay.= By W. H. KOEBEL. With a Map and 55 Illustrations.
-
- Cloth, 15/-net. Third Impression.
-
- “Mr. Koebel has given us an expert’s diagnosis of the present
- condition of Uruguay. Glossing over nothing, exaggerating nothing, he
- has prepared a document of the deepest interest.”
-
- _Evening Standard._
-
-
-7 =Guiana.= British, French and Dutch. By JAMES RODWAY. With a Map and
-32 Illustrations.
-
- Cloth, 15/- net. Second Impression.
-
- “Mr. Rodway’s work is a storehouse of information, historical,
- economical and sociological.”
-
- _The Times._
-
-
-8 =Venezuela.= By LEONARD V. DALTON, F.G.S., F.R.G.S. With a Map and 45
-Illustrations.
-
- Cloth, 15/- net. Third Impression.
-
- “An exhaustive and valuable survey of its geography, geology, history,
- botany, zoology and anthropology, and of its commercial possibilities
- in the near future.”
-
- _Manchester Guardian._
-
-
-9 =Latin America:= Its Rise and Progress. By F. GARCIA-CALDERON. With a
-Preface by RAYMOND POINCARÉ, President of the French Republic. With a
-Map and 34 Illustrations.
-
- Cloth, 15/-net. Sixth Impression.
-
-President Poincaré, in a striking preface to this book, says: “Here is
-a book that should be read and digested by every one interested in the
-future of the Latin genius.”
-
-
-10 =Colombia=. By PHANOR JAMES EDER, A.B., LL.B. With 2 Maps and 40
-Illustrations.
-
- Cloth, 15/- net. Fifth Impression.
-
- “Mr. Eder’s valuable work should do much to encourage investment,
- travel and trade in one of the least-known and most promising of the
- countries of the New World.”
-
- _Manchester Guardian._
-
-
-11 =Ecuador.= By C. REGINALD ENOCK, F.R.G.S. With 2 Maps and 37
-Illustrations.
-
- Cloth, 15/- net. Second Impression.
-
- “Mr. Enock’s very thorough and exhaustive volume should help British
- investors to take their part in promoting its development. He has
- studied and described the country in all its aspects.”
-
- _Manchester Guardian._
-
-
-12 =Bolivia.= By PAUL WALLE. With 4 Maps and 59 Illustrations.
-
- Cloth, 18/- net. Second Impression.
-
-Bolivia is a veritable El Dorado, requiring only capital and enterprise
-to become one of the wealthiest States of America. This volume is the
-result of a careful investigation made on behalf of the French Ministry
-of Commerce.
-
-
-13 =Paraguay.= By W. H. KOEBEL. With a Map and 32 Illustrations.
-
- Cloth, 15/- net. Second Impression.
-
- “Gives a great deal of serious and useful information about the
- possibilities of the country for the emigrant, the investor and
- the tourist, concurrently with a vivid and literary account of its
- history.”
-
- _Economist._
-
-14 =Central America=: Guatemala, Nicaragua, Costa Rica, Honduras,
-Panama and Salvador. By W. H. KOEBEL. With a Map and 25 Illustrations.
-
- Cloth, 15/- net. Second Impression.
-
- “We strongly recommend this volume, not only to merchants looking
- ahead for new openings for trade, but also to all who wish for an
- accurate and interesting account of an almost unknown world.”
-
- _Saturday Review._
-
-
-
-
-_OTHER BOOKS ON SOUTH AMERICA_
-
-
-=Spanish America:= Its Romance, Reality and Future. By C. R. ENOCK,
-Author of “The Andes and the Amazon,” “Peru,” “Mexico,” “Ecuador.”
-Illustrated and with a Map. 2 vols.
-
- Cloth, 30/- net the set.
-
-Starting with the various States of Central America, Mr. Enock then
-describes ancient and modern Mexico, then takes the reader successively
-along the Pacific Coast, the Cordillera of the Andes, enters the land
-of the Spanish Main, conducts the reader along the Amazon Valley, gives
-a special chapter to Brazil and another to the River Plate and Pampas.
-Thus all the States of Central and South America are covered. The work
-is topographical, descriptive and historical; it describes the people
-and the cities, the flora and fauna, the varied resources of South
-America, its trade, railways, its characteristics generally.
-
-
-=South America:= An Industrial and Commercial Field. By W. H. KOEBEL.
-Illustrated.
-
- Cloth, 18/- net. Second Impression.
-
- “The book considers such questions as South American commerce,
- British interests in the various Republics, international relations
- and trade, communications, the tendency of enterprise, industries,
- etc. Two chapters devoted to the needs of the continent will be of
- especial interest to manufacturers and merchants, giving as they do
- valuable hints as to the various goods required, while the chapter on
- merchandise and commercial travellers affords some sound and practical
- advice.”
-
- _Chamber of Commerce Journal._
-
-
-=Vagabonding down the Andes.= By HARRY A. FRANCK, author of “A Vagabond
-Journey Round the World,” etc. With a Map and 176 Illustrations.
-
- Cloth, 25/- net. Second Impression.
-
- “The book is a brilliant record of adventurous travel among strange
- scenes and with even more strange companions, and vividly illustrates,
- by its graphic text and its admirable photographs, the real conditions
- of life in the backwood regions of South America.”
-
- _Manchester Guardian._
-
- “Mr. Franck is to be congratulated on having produced a readable and
- even fascinating book. His journey lay over countries in which an
- increasing interest is being felt. Practically speaking, he may be
- said to have started from Panama, wandered through Colombia, spending
- some time at Bogota, and then going on to Ecuador, of which Quito is
- the centre. Next he traversed the fascinating country of the Incas,
- from the borders of which he entered Bolivia, going right across that
- country till he approached Brazil. He passed through Paraguay, cut
- through a corner of the Argentine to Uruguay, and so to the River
- Plata and the now well-known town of Buenos Ayres.”
-
- _Country Life._
-
-
-=In the Wilds of South America:= Six Years of Exploration in Colombia,
-Venezuela, British Guiana, Peru, Bolivia, Argentina, Paraguay and
-Brazil. By LEO E. MILLER, of the American Museum of Natural History.
-With 48 Full-page Illustrations and with Maps. Cloth, 21/-net.
-
-This volume represents a series of almost continuous explorations
-hardly ever paralleled in the huge areas traversed. The author is a
-distinguished field naturalist--one of those who accompanied Colonel
-Roosevelt on his famous South American expedition--and his first object
-in his wanderings over 150,000 miles of territory was the observation
-of wild life; but hardly second was that of exploration. The result is
-a wonderfully informative, impressive and often thrilling narrative
-in which savage peoples and all but unknown animals largely figure,
-which forms an infinitely readable book and one of rare value for
-geographers, naturalists and other scientific men.
-
-
-=The Putumayo: The Devil’s Paradise.= Travels in the Peruvian Amazon
-Region and an Account of the Atrocities committed upon the Indians
-therein. By E. W. HARDENBURG, C.E. Edited and with an Introduction by
-C. REGINALD ENOCK, F.R.G.S. With a Map and 16 Illustrations.
-
- Demy 8vo, Cloth, 10/6 net. Second Impression.
-
- “The author gives us one of the most terrible pages in the history of
- trade.”
-
- _Daily Chronicle._
-
-
-=Tramping through Mexico, Guatemala and Honduras.= By HARRY A. FRANCK.
-With a Map and 88 Illustrations.
-
- Cloth, 7/6 net.
-
- “Mr. Harry Franck is a renowned vagabond with a gift for vivid
- description.... His record is well illustrated and he tells his story
- in an attractive manner, his descriptions of scenery being so well
- done that one feels almost inclined to risk one’s life in a wild race
- dwelling in a land of lurid beauty.”
-
- _Liverpool Mercury._
-
- “Mr. Franck has combined with an enthralling and amusing personal
- narrative a very vivid and searching picture, topographical and
- social, of a region of much political and economic interest.”
-
- _Glasgow Herald._
-
-
-=Mexico= (STORY OF THE NATIONS). By SUSAN HALE. With Maps and 47 Illus.
-
- Cloth, 7/6 net. Third Impression.
-
- “This is an attractive book. There is a fascination about Mexico which
- is all but irresistible.... The authoress writes with considerable
- descriptive power, and all through the stirring narrative never
- permits us to lose sight of natural surroundings.”
-
- _Dublin Review._
-
-
-=Things as they are in Panama.= By HARRY A. FRANCK. With 50
-Illustrations.
-
- Cloth, 7/6 net.
-
- “Mr. Franck writes from personal knowledge, fortified by the aptitude
- of a practical and shrewd observer with a sense of humour, and the
- result is a word-picture of unusual vividness.”
-
- _Standard._
-
- “A sparkling narrative which leaves one wondering again why the
- general reader favours modern fiction so much when it is possible to
- get such vivacious yarns as this about strange men and their ways in a
- romantic corner of the tropics.”
-
- _Daily Mail._
-
-
-=The Spell of the Tropics.= POEMS. By RANDOLPH H. ATKIN.
-
- Cloth, 4/6 net. Second Impression.
-
-The author has travelled extensively in Central and South America,
-and has strongly felt the spell of those tropic lands, with all their
-splendour and romance, and yet about which so little is known. The
-poems are striking pen-pictures of life as it is lived by those men
-of the English-speaking races whose lot is cast in the sun-bathed
-countries of Latin-America. Mr. Atkin’s verses will reach the hearts
-of all who feel the call of the wanderlust, and, having shared their
-pleasures and hardships, his poems will vividly recall to “old-timers”
-bygone memories of days spent in the land of the Coconut Tree.
-
-
-=Baedeker Guide to the United States.= With Excursions to Mexico, Cuba,
-Porto Rico and Alaska. With 33 Maps and 48 Plans.
-
- Fourth Edition, 1909. Cloth, 20/- net.
-
-
-_IMPORTANT._ Travellers to the Republics of South America will find
-WESSELY’S ENGLISH-SPANISH and SPANISH-ENGLISH DICTIONARY and WESSELY’S
-LATIN-ENGLISH and ENGLISH-LATIN DICTIONARY invaluable books. Bound in
-cloth, pocket size.
-
- Price 4/- net each.
-
-Ask for Wessely’s Edition, published by Mr. T. Fisher Unwin.
-
-
-
-
-THE STORY OF THE NATIONS
-
-THE GREATEST HISTORICAL LIBRARY IN THE WORLD :::: 67 VOLUMES
-
-
-Each volume of “The Story of the Nations” Series is the work of a
-recognized scholar, chosen for his knowledge of the subject and ability
-to present history in an attractive form, for the student and the
-general reader. The Illustrations and Maps are an attractive feature of
-the volume, which are strongly bound for constant use.
-
- _67 Volumes._ _Cloth, 7s. 6d. net each._
-
- “It is many years since Messrs. T. Fisher Unwin commenced the
- publication of a series of volumes now entitled ‘The Story of the
- Nations.’ Each volume is written by an acknowledged authority on the
- country with which it deals. The series has enjoyed great popularity,
- and not an uncommon experience being the necessity for a second,
- third, and even fourth impression of particular volumes.”
-
- _Scotsman._
-
- “Probably no publisher has issued a more informative and valuable
- series of works than those included in ‘The Story of the Nations.’”
-
- _To-Day._
-
- “The series is likely to be found indispensable in every school
- library.”
-
- _Pall Mall Gazette._
-
- “An admirable series.”
-
- _Spectator._
-
- “Such a universal history as the series will present us with in its
- completion will be a possession such as no country but our own can
- boast of. Its success on the whole has been very remarkable.”
-
- _Daily Chronicle._
-
- “There is perhaps no surer sign of the increased interest that is
- now being taken in historical matters than the favourable reception
- which we believe both here and in America is being accorded to the
- various volumes of ‘The Story of the Nations’ as they issue in quick
- succession from the press. More than one volume has reached its third
- edition in England alone.... Each volume is written by one of the
- foremost English authorities on the subject with which it deals....
- It is almost impossible to over-estimate the value of the series
- of carefully prepared volumes, such as are the majority of those
- comprising this library.... The illustrations make one of the most
- attractive features of the series.”
-
- _Guardian._
-
-
-
-
-A NEW VOLUME IN “THE STORY OF THE NATIONS”
-
-NOW READY
-
-BELGIUM
-
-FROM THE ROMAN INVASION TO THE PRESENT DAY
-
-By EMILE CAMMAERTS. With Maps and Illustrations. Large Crown 8vo.
-Cloth, 12/6 net.
-
-
-A complete history of the Belgian nation from its origins to its
-present situation has not yet been published in this country. Up
-till now Belgian history has only been treated as a side issue in
-works concerned with the Belgian art, Belgian literature or social
-conditions. Besides, there has been some doubt with regard to the
-date at which such a history ought to begin, and a good many writers
-have limited themselves to the modern history of Belgium because they
-did not see in olden times sufficient evidence of Belgian unity.
-According to the modern school of Belgian historians, however, this
-unity, founded on common traditions and common interests, has asserted
-itself again and again through the various periods of history in spite
-of invasion, foreign domination and the various trials experienced
-by the country. The history of the Belgian nation appears to the
-modern mind as a slow development of one nationality constituted by
-two races speaking two different languages but bound together by
-geographical, economic and cultural conditions. In view of the recent
-proof Belgium has given of her patriotism during the world-war, this
-impartial enquiry into her origins may prove interesting to British
-readers. Every opportunity has been taken to insist on the frequent
-relationships between the Belgian provinces and Great Britain from
-the early middle ages to the present time, and to show the way in
-which both countries were affected by them. Written by one of the most
-distinguished Belgian writers, who has made a specialty of his subject,
-this work will be one of the most brilliant and informing contributions
-in “The Story of the Nations.”
-
-
-
-
-A COMPLETE LIST OF THE VOLUMES IN “THE STORY OF THE NATIONS” SERIES.
-THE FIRST AND MOST COMPLETE LIBRARY OF THE WORLD’S HISTORY PRESENTED IN
-A POPULAR FORM
-
-
-1 =Rome:= From the Earliest Times to the End of the Republic. By ARTHUR
-GILMAN, M.A. Third Edition.
-
- With 43 Illustrations and Maps.
-
-
-2 =The Jews:= In Ancient, Mediæval and Modern Times. By Professor JAMES
-K. HOSMER. Eighth Impression.
-
- With 37 Illustrations and Maps.
-
-
-3 =Germany.= By S. BARING-GOULD, M.A. Seventh Impression.
-
- With 108 Illustrations and Maps.
-
-
-4 =Carthage: or the Empire of Africa.= By Professor ALFRED J. CHURCH,
-M.A. With the Collaboration of Arthur Gilman, M.A.
-
- Ninth Impression. With 43 Illustrations and Maps.
-
-
-5 =Alexander’s Empire.= By JOHN PENTLAND MAHAFFY, D.D. With the
-Collaboration of Arthur Gilman, M.A.
-
- Eighth Impression. With 43 Illustrations and Maps.
-
-
-6 =The Moors in Spain.= By STANLEY LANE-POOLE. With the Collaboration
-of Arthur Gilman, M.A.
-
- Eighth Edition. With 29 Illustrations and Maps.
-
-
-7 =Ancient Egypt.= By Professor GEORGE RAWLINSON, M.A. Tenth Edition.
-
- Eleventh Impression. With 50 Illustrations and Maps.
-
-
-8 =Hungary.= In Ancient, Mediæval and Modern Times. By Professor
-ARMINIUS VAMBÉRY. With Collaboration of Louis Heilpin.
-
- Seventh Edition. With 47 Illustrations and Maps.
-
-
-9 =The Saracens:= From the Earliest Times to the Fall of Bagdad. By
-ARTHUR GILMAN, M.A.
-
- Fourth Edition. With 57 Illustrations and Maps.
-
-
-10 =Ireland.= By the Hon. EMILY LAWLESS. Revised and brought up to date
-by J. O’Toole. With some additions by Mrs. Arthur Bronson.
-
- Eighth Impression. With 58 Illustrations and Maps.
-
-
-11 =Chaldea=: From the Earliest Times to the Rise of Assyria. By
-ZÉNAÏDE A. RAGOZIN.
-
- Seventh Impression. With 80 Illustrations and Maps.
-
-
-12 =The Goths=: From the Earliest Times to the End of the Gothic
-Dominion in Spain. By HENRY BRADLEY.
-
- Fifth Edition. With 35 Illustrations and Maps.
-
-
-13 =Assyria=: From the Rise of the Empire to the Fall of Nineveh.
-(Continued from “Chaldea.”) By ZÉNAÏDE A. RAGOZIN.
-
- Seventh Impression. With 81 Illustrations and Maps.
-
-
-14 =Turkey.= By STANLEY LANE-POOLE, assisted by C. J. W. Gibb and
-Arthur Gilman.
-
- New Edition. With a new Chapter on recent events (1908).
- With 43 Illustrations and Maps.
-
-
-15 =Holland.= By Professor J. E. THOROLD ROGERS.
-
- Fifth Edition. With 57 Illustrations and Maps.
-
-
-16 =Mediæval France:= From the Reign of Huguar Capet to the beginning
-of the 16th Century. By GUSTAVE MASSON, B.A.
-
- Sixth Edition. With 48 Illustrations and Maps.
-
-
-17 =Persia.= By S. G. W. BENJAMIN.
-
- Fourth Edition. With 56 Illustrations and Maps.
-
-
-18 =Phœnicia.= By Professor GEORGE RAWLINSON, M.A.
-
- Third Edition. With 47 Illustrations and Maps.
-
-
-19 =Media, Babylon, and Persia=: From the Fall of Nineveh to the
-Persian War. By ZÉNAÏDE A. RAGOZIN.
-
- Fourth Edition. With 17 Illustrations and Maps.
-
-
-20 =The Hansa Towns.= By HELEN ZIMMERN.
-
- Third Edition. With 51 Illustrations and Maps.
-
-
-21 =Early Britain.= By Professor ALFRED J. CHURCH, M.A.
-
- Sixth Impression. With 57 Illustrations and Maps.
-
-
-22 =The Barbary Corsairs.= By STANLEY LANE-POOLE. With additions by J.
-D. KELLY.
-
- Fourth Edition. With 39 Illustrations and Maps.
-
-
-23 =Russia.= By W. R. MORFILL, M.A.
-
- Fourth Edition. With 60 Illustrations and Maps.
-
-
-24 =The Jews under Roman Rule.= By W. D. MORRISON.
-
- Second Impression. With 61 Illustrations and Maps.
-
-
-25 =Scotland:= From the Earliest Times to the Present Day. By JOHN
-MACKINTOSH, LL.D.
-
- Fifth Impression. With 60 Illustrations and Maps.
-
-
-26 =Switzerland.= By LINA HUG and R. STEAD.
-
- Third Impression. With over 54 Illustrations, Maps, etc.
-
-
-27 =Mexico.= By SUSAN HALE.
-
- Third Impression. With 47 Illustrations and Maps.
-
-
-28 =Portugal.= By H. MORSE STEPHENS, M.A. New Edition. With a new
-Chapter by Major M. HUME and 5 new Illustrations.
-
- Third Impression. With 44 Illustrations and Maps.
-
-
-29 =The Normans.= Told chiefly in Relation to their Conquest of
-England. By SARAH ORNE JEWETT.
-
- Third Impression. With 35 Illustrations and Maps.
-
-
-30 =The Byzantine Empire.= By C. W. C. OMAN, M.A.
-
- Third Edition. With 44 Illustrations and Maps.
-
-
-31 =Sicily:= Phœnician, Greek, and Roman. By Professor E. A. FREEMAN.
-
- Third Edition. With 45 Illustrations.
-
-
-32 =The Tuscan Republics= (Florence, Siena, Pisa, Lucca) =with Genoa.=
-By BELLA DUFFY.
-
- With 40 Illustrations and Maps.
-
-
-33 =Poland.= By W. R. MORFILL.
-
- Third Impression. With 50 Illustrations and Maps.
-
-
-34 =Parthia.= By Professor GEORGE RAWLINSON.
-
- Third Impression. With 48 Illustrations and Maps.
-
-
-35 =The Australian Commonwealth.= (New South Wales, Tasmania, Western
-Australia, South Australia, Victoria, Queensland, New Zealand.) By
-GREVILLE TREGARTHEN.
-
- Fifth Impression. With 36 Illustrations and Maps.
-
-
-36 =Spain.= Being a Summary of Spanish History from the Moorish
-Conquest to the Fall of Granada (A.D. 711-1492). By HENRY EDWARD WATTS.
-
- Third Edition. With 36 Illustrations and Maps.
-
-
-37 =Japan.= By DAVID MURRAY, Ph.D., LL.D. With a new Chapter by JOSEPH
-W. LONGFORD.
-
- 35 Illustrations and Maps.
-
-
-38 =South Africa.= (The Cape Colony, Natal, Orange Free State, South
-African Republic, Rhodesia, and all other Territories south of the
-Zambesi.) By Dr. GEORGE MCCALL THEAL, D.Litt., LL.D. Revised and
-brought up to date.
-
- Eleventh Impression. With 39 Illustrations and Maps.
-
-
-39 =Venice.= By ALETHEA WIEL.
-
- Fifth Impression. With 61 Illustrations and a Map.
-
-
-40 =The Crusades:= The Story of the Latin Kingdom of Jerusalem. By T.
-A. ARCHER and C. L. KINGSFORD.
-
- Third Impression. With 58 Illustrations and 3 Maps.
-
-
-41 =Vedic India:= As embodied principally in the Rig-Veda. By ZÉNAÏDE
-A. RAGOZIN.
-
- Third Edition. With 36 Illustrations and Maps.
-
-
-42 =The West Indies and the Spanish Main.= By JAMES RODWAY, F.L.S.
-
- Third Impression. With 48 Illustrations and Maps.
-
-
-43 =Bohemia:= From the Earliest Times to the Fall of National
-Independence in 1620; with a Short Summary of later Events. By C.
-EDMUND MAURICE.
-
- Second Impression. With 41 Illustrations and Maps.
-
-
-44 =The Balkans= (Rumania, Bulgaria, Servia and Montenegro). By W.
-MILLER, M.A. New Edition. With a new Chapter containing their History
-from 1296 to 1908.
-
- With 39 Illustrations and Maps.
-
-
-45 =Canada.= By Sir JOHN BOURINOT, C.M.G. With 63 Illustrations and
-Maps. Second Edition. With a new Map and revisions, and a supplementary
-Chapter by EDWARD PORRITT.
-
- Third Impression.
-
-
-46 =British India.= By R. W. FRAZER, LL.D.
-
- Eighth Impression. With 30 Illustrations and Maps.
-
-
-47 =Modern France, 1789-1895.= By ANDRÉ LEBON. With 26 Illustrations
-and a Chronological Chart of the Literary, Artistic, and Scientific
-Movement in Contemporary France.
-
- Fourth Impression.
-
-
-48 =The Franks.= From their Origin as a Confederacy to the
-Establishment of the Kingdom of France and the German Empire. By LEWIS
-SERGEANT.
-
- Second Edition. With 40 Illustrations and Maps.
-
-
-49 =Austria.= By SIDNEY WHITMAN. With the Collaboration of J. R.
-MCILRAITH.
-
- Third Edition. With 35 Illustrations and a Map.
-
-
-50 =Modern England before the Reform Bill.= By JUSTIN MCCARTHY.
-
- With 31 Illustrations.
-
-
-51 =China.= By Professor R. K. DOUGLAS. Fourth Edition. With a new
-Preface. 51 Illustrations and a Map. Revised and brought up to date by
-IAN C. HANNAH.
-
-
-52 =Modern England under Queen Victoria=: From the Reform Bill to the
-Present Time. By JUSTIN MCCARTHY.
-
- Second Edition. With 46 Illustrations.
-
-
-53 =Modern Spain, 1878-1898.= By MARTIN A. S. HUME.
-
- Second Impression. With 37 Illustrations and a Map.
-
-
-54 =Modern Italy, 1748-1898.= By PROFESSOR PIETRO ORSI.
-
- With over 40 Illustrations and Maps.
-
-
-55 =Norway=: From the Earliest Times. By Professor HJALMAR H. BOYESEN.
-With a Chapter by C. F. KEARY.
-
- With 77 Illustrations and Maps.
-
-
-56 =Wales.= By OWEN EDWARDS.
-
- With 47 Illustrations and 7 Maps. Fifth Impression.
-
-
-57 =Mediæval Rome:= From Hildebrand to Clement VIII, 1073-1535. By
-WILLIAM MILLER.
-
-
- With 35 Illustrations.
-
-
-58 =The Papal Monarchy:= From Gregory the Great to Boniface VIII. By
-WILLIAM BARRY, D.D. Second Impression.
-
- With 61 Illustrations and Maps.
-
-
-59 =Mediæval India under Mohammedan Rule.= By STANLEY LANE-POOLE.
-
- With 59 Illustrations. Twelfth Impression.
-
-
-60 =Parliamentary England:= The Evolution of the Cabinet System,
-1660-1832. By EDWARD JENKS.
-
- With 47 Illustrations.
-
-
-61 =Buddhist India.= By T. W. RHYS DAVIDS.
-
- Fourth Impression. With 57 Illustrations and Maps.
-
-
-62 =Mediæval England, 1066-1350.= By MARY BATESON.
-
- With 93 Illustrations.
-
-
-63 =The Coming of Parliament.= (England, 1350-1660.) By L. CECIL JANE.
-
- With 51 Illustrations and a Map.
-
-
-64 =The Story of Greece:= From the Earliest Times to A.D. 14. By E. S.
-SHUCKBURGH.
-
- With 2 Maps and about 70 Illustrations.
-
-
-65 =The Story of the Roman Empire.= (29 B.C. to A.D. 476.) By H. STUART
-JONES.
-
- Third Impression. With a Map and 52 Illustrations.
-
-
-66 =Sweden and Denmark.= With Chapters on Finland and Iceland. By JON
-STEFANSSON.
-
- With Maps and 40 Illustrations.
-
-
-67 =Belgium.= By EMILE CAMMAERTS.
-
- 12s. 6d.
-
-
-_IMPORTANT.--ASK YOUR BOOKSELLER TO LET YOU EXAMINE A SPECIMEN VOLUME
-OF “THE STORY OF THE NATIONS” SERIES_
-
-
- T. FISHER UNWIN Ltd., 1 Adelphi
- Terrace, London, W.C.2
- And of all Booksellers throughout the World
-
-
-
-
- * * * * *
-
-Transcriber’s Notes
-
-Inconsistencies in hyphenation have been retained. Original
-capitalization and spelling has been retained except in the cases of
-the following apparent typographical errors:
-
-Page 23, “ANTROPOLOGICAL” changed to “ANTHROPOLOGICAL.”
-(ANTHROPOLOGICAL MAP OF FORMOSA)
-
-Page 95, “Filippinos” changed to “Filipinos.” (resemblance between
-Filipinos and)
-
-Page 140, “prietesses” changed to “priestesses.” (elderly women are
-priestesses)
-
-Page 253, under Russia heading, “Mapz” changed to “Maps.” (With 60
-Illustrations and Maps.)
-
-Page 46, “outcaste” changed to “outcast.” (the outcast class of China)
-
-
-
-
-
-
-End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of Among the Head-Hunters of Formosa, by
-Janet B. Montgomery McGovern
-
-*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK AMONG THE HEAD-HUNTERS OF FORMOSA ***
-
-***** This file should be named 53746-0.txt or 53746-0.zip *****
-This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
- http://www.gutenberg.org/5/3/7/4/53746/
-
-Produced by Cindy Horton, Clarity, and the Online
-Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This
-file was produced from images generously made available
-by The Internet Archive/Canadian Libraries and the
-HathiTrust Digital Library.)
-
-Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will
-be renamed.
-
-Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
-law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
-so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
-States without permission and without paying copyright
-royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
-of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm
-concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
-and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive
-specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this
-eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook
-for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports,
-performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given
-away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks
-not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the
-trademark license, especially commercial redistribution.
-
-START: FULL LICENSE
-
-THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
-PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
-
-To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
-distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
-(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
-Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at
-www.gutenberg.org/license.
-
-Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-
-1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
-and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
-(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
-the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
-destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your
-possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
-Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
-by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
-person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph
-1.E.8.
-
-1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be
-used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
-agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
-things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
-paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this
-agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
-
-1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the
-Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
-of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual
-works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
-States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
-United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
-claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
-displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
-all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
-that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting
-free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm
-works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
-Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily
-comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
-same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when
-you share it without charge with others.
-
-1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
-what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
-in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
-check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
-agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
-distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
-other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no
-representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
-country outside the United States.
-
-1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
-
-1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
-immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear
-prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work
-on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the
-phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed,
-performed, viewed, copied or distributed:
-
- This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
- most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
- restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
- under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this
- eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the
- United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you
- are located before using this ebook.
-
-1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is
-derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
-contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
-copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
-the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
-redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
-either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
-obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm
-trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
-with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
-must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
-additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
-will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works
-posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
-beginning of this work.
-
-1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
-License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
-work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.
-
-1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
-electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
-prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
-active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm License.
-
-1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
-compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
-any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
-to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format
-other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official
-version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site
-(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
-to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
-of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain
-Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the
-full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
-
-1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
-performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
-unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
-access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-provided that
-
-* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
- the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
- you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
- to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has
- agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
- Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
- within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
- legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
- payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
- Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
- Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
- Literary Archive Foundation."
-
-* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
- you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
- does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
- License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
- copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
- all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm
- works.
-
-* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
- any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
- electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
- receipt of the work.
-
-* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
- distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.
-
-1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than
-are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
-from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The
-Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm
-trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.
-
-1.F.
-
-1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
-effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
-works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
-Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
-contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
-or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
-intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
-other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
-cannot be read by your equipment.
-
-1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
-of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
-liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
-fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
-LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
-PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
-TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
-LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
-INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
-DAMAGE.
-
-1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
-defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
-receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
-written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
-received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
-with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
-with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
-lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
-or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
-opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
-the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
-without further opportunities to fix the problem.
-
-1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
-in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO
-OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
-LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
-
-1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
-warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
-damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
-violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
-agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
-limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
-unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
-remaining provisions.
-
-1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
-trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
-providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in
-accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
-production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
-including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
-the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
-or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or
-additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any
-Defect you cause.
-
-Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
-electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
-computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
-exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
-from people in all walks of life.
-
-Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
-assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
-goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
-remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
-and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future
-generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
-Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
-www.gutenberg.org
-
-
-
-Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
-
-The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
-501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
-state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
-Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
-number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
-U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
-
-The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the
-mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its
-volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous
-locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt
-Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to
-date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and
-official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
-
-For additional contact information:
-
- Dr. Gregory B. Newby
- Chief Executive and Director
- gbnewby@pglaf.org
-
-Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
-Literary Archive Foundation
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
-spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
-increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
-freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
-array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
-($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
-status with the IRS.
-
-The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
-charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
-States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
-considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
-with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
-where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
-DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
-state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate
-
-While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
-have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
-against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
-approach us with offers to donate.
-
-International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
-any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
-outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
-
-Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
-methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
-ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
-donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate
-
-Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works.
-
-Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be
-freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
-distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of
-volunteer support.
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
-editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
-the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
-necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
-edition.
-
-Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search
-facility: www.gutenberg.org
-
-This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
-including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
-subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
-